THE
Altar
of
Damascus
OR
THE
PATERN
OF
THE
ENGLISH
HIERARCHIE
,
AND
CHVRCH-Policie
obtruded
upon
the
Church
of
SCOTLAND
.
2.
KING
.
16.
10.
11.
And
King
Ahaz
went
to
Damascus
to
meet
Tiglath
Pileser
King
of
Assyria
,
and
saw
an
Altar
that
was
at
Damascus
:
and
King
Ahaz
sent
to
Vrijah
the
Priest
the
fashion
of
the
altar
,
and
the
patern
of
it
,
according
to
all
the
workmanship
thereof
.
And
Vrijah
the
Priest
built
an
altar
according
to
all
that
King
Ahaz
had
sent
from
Damascus
,
so
Vrijah
the
Priest
made
it
,
against
King
Ahaz
came
from
Damascus
.
Anno
1621.
TO
THE
READER
.
I
Have
drawen
this
paterne
of
the
English
Altar
obtruded
upon
us
,
out
of
their
owne
Tables
of
the
Hierarchy
and
Church
policie
,
Muckets
book
,
their
Canons
and
Constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
,
the
statutes
of
the
Realme
,
the
admonitions
,
petitions
,
assertions
,
treatises
,
answers
and
replies
of
those
who
sue
for
reformation
,
the
confessions
of
their
opposites
in
their
own
defences
.
I
have
followed
the
order
of
the
Tables
translated
out
of
Latine
,
and
printed
with
a
letter
different
from
the
rest
.
I
intended
not
a
full
refutation
:
for
I
thought
,
to
discover
it
onely
,
was
to
refute
it
sufficiently
,
to
any
man
of
sound
judgement
;
saving
that
sometime
there
i●
a
light
touch
,
or
poynting
at
any
corruption
where
I
suspected
the
simpler
sort
migh●
be
miscaried
.
CHAP.
1.
Of
the
Kings
Supremacie
.
IN
the
Ecclesiasticall
policie
of
England
generally
are
to
be
considered
,
By
causes
Ecclesiastical
are
meant
,
not
onely
matrimoniall
and
testamentary
causes
,
and
others
abusively
called
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
also
these
,
which
are
in
a
proper
sence
Ecclesiastical
,
subject
to
Ecclesiastical
cognition
and
jurisdiction
.
By
the
title
of
Supreme
Governour
,
is
understood
the
same
power
which
before
was
expressed
by
the
title
of
Head
of
t●e
Church
of
England
in
the
dayes
of
K.
Henrie
the
8.
and
Edward
the
6.
For
howsoever
for
removing
of
offence
taken
at
the
metaphorical
title
of
Head
,
it
was
changed
in
more
proper
termes
of
supreme
governour
under
the
reigne
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
yet
the
sense
remaineth
still
.
In
the
first
yeare
of
her
reigne
,
it
was
enacted
and
ordained
,
That
such
jurisdictions
,
privileges
,
superiorities
and
preeminences
spirituall
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
by
any
spirituall
or
Ecclesiasticall
power
,
or
authority
,
hath
heretofore
been
,
or
may
lawfully
be
exercised
,
or
used
,
for
the
visitation
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
and
persons
,
and
for
reformation
,
order
,
and
correction
of
the
same
,
and
of
all
manner
of
errors
,
heresies
,
schismes
,
abuses
,
offences
,
contempts
and
enormities
,
shall
for
ever
be
united
and
annexed
to
the
Imperiall
crowne
of
this
Realme
.
And
that
the
Queens
highnes
,
her
heirs
,
and
successors
,
shall
have
full
power
,
&
authority
,
by
vertue
of
this
act
,
by
letters
patents
under
the
great
seale
of
England
,
to
assigne
,
name
,
and
authorize
,
when
and
as
often
,
as
her
highnes
,
her
heirs
,
and
successors
,
shall
think
meet
and
conve●ient
,
and
for
such
and
so
long
time
,
as
shall
please
her
highnesse
her
heirs
,
and
successors
,
such
persons
being
naturall
born
subjects
,
as
her
Majestie
,
her
heirs
,
and
successors
,
shall
think
meet
to
exercise
,
use
,
occupie
,
and
execute
under
her
highnes
,
her
heirs
,
and
s●ccessors
,
all
manner
of
Iurisdictions
,
priviledges
,
and
preeminances
,
in
any
wise
touching
,
or
concerning
any
spirituall
or
Ecclesiacticall
iurisdiction
,
within
the
Rea●●es
of
England
or
Ireland
,
or
any
other
her
highnes
●●minions
,
or
countries
,
and
to
visit
,
reforme
,
redresse
,
order
,
correct
,
and
amend
all
such
errors
,
heresies
,
schismes
,
abuses
,
offences
,
contempts
and
enormities
whatsoever
,
which
by
any
manner
of
spirituall
or
Ecclesiastical
power
,
authority
,
or
jurisdiction
,
can
,
or
may
lawfully
be
reformed
,
ordered
,
corrected
,
restrained
,
or
amended
.
And
for
the
better
observation
of
this
act
,
it
was
further
enacted
,
that
every
Ecclesiasticall
person
,
officer
,
and
minister
,
all
and
every
temporall
judge
,
Iustice
,
Maior
,
and
other
lay
or
temporal
officer
,
and
minister
,
and
every
other
person
having
her
highnes
fee
,
or
wages
,
within
the
Realm
of
England
,
or
any
of
her
highnes
dominions
,
shall
make
,
take
,
&
receive
a
corporall
oath
upon
the
Evangelist
,
before
such
person
,
or
persons
,
as
shall
please
her
highnes
,
her
heirs
,
or
successors
,
under
the
great
seale
of
England
,
to
assigne
and
name
,
to
accept
and
take
the
same
,
according
to
the
renor
and
effect
hereafter
following
,
I
A.
B.
doe
utterly
testifie
and
declare
in
my
conscience
,
that
the
Queens
highnes
is
the
onely
supreme
governour
of
this
Realme
,
and
of
all
other
her
highnes
dominions
and
countries
,
as
well
in
all
spirituall
or
Ecclesiastical
things
,
or
causes
,
as
temporall
,
and
that
no
forreigne
Prince
,
person
,
prelate
,
state
,
or
Potentate
,
hath
,
or
ought
to
have
any
iurisdiction
,
power
,
superiority
;
preeminence
,
or
authoritie
Ecclesiasticall
or
spirituall
within
this
Realme
:
and
therefore
I
doe
utterly
renounce
&
forsake
all
forraigne
iurisdictions
,
powers
,
superiorities
,
and
authorities
,
and
doe
promise
,
that
from
henceforth
I
shall
beare
faith
,
and
true
allegeance
to
the
Queenes
highnes
,
her
heirs
,
and
lawfull
successors
,
and
to
my
power
shall
assist
,
and
defend
all
iurisdictions
,
privileges
,
preeminences
,
and
authorities
,
granted
or
belonging
to
the
Queenes
highnes
,
her
heirs
,
and
successors
,
or
united
and
annexed
to
the
Imperiall
crown
of
the
Realme
.
So
helpe
me
God
,
and
by
the
contents
of
this
book
.
The
title
then
of
Supreme
Governour
in
the
oath
is
explained
by
the
preceeding
words
of
the
statute
,
to
which
,
and
for
observation
of
the
which
,
the
oath
is
subjoyned
,
viz.
that
the
Prince
hath
all
manner
of
spirituall
or
Ecclesiastical
jurisdiction
,
and
all
manner
of
privileges
and
preeminences
any
way
touching
or
belonging
to
the
same
,
which
was
before
,
or
may
be
lawfully
exercised
for
visitation
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
,
reformation
,
order
,
and
correction
of
the
same
,
and
of
all
manner
of
errors
,
heresies
,
schismes
,
abuses
,
offences
,
contempts
and
enormities
,
and
that
he
may
commit
the
exercise
of
the
same
to
any
of
his
naturall
born
subjects
,
whom
it
shall
please
his
highness
to
constitute
commissioners
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
to
judge
,
discern
,
and
correct
in
matters
of
Idolatry
,
simonie
,
errour
and
heresie
,
and
all
other
causes
Ecclesiasticall
whatsoever
.
This
oath
of
supremacie
is
different
from
the
oath
of
fidelity
or
allegeance
devised
of
late
.
That
requireth
no
further
than
to
acknowledge
the
king
to
be
lawful
&
righteous
king
,
and
to
sweare
obedience
and
fidelitie
to
him
,
notwithstanding
he
be
excommunicated
by
the
Pope
,
&
to
acknowledge
,
that
the
Pope
,
notwithstanding
of
his
excommunications
,
cannot
depose
kings
,
and
dispose
of
kingdomes
at
his
pleasure
.
The
Papist
is
straitned
with
this
oath
of
allegeance
,
but
not
with
the
oath
of
supremacie
for
feare
of
troubling
his
tender
conscience
.
The
statute
of
the
supremacie
was
explained
the
same
year
of
Qu.
Elizabeths
raigne
,
in
an
admonition
added
to
the
injunctions
,
as
followeth
,
That
her
Maiestie
neither
doth
,
nor
ever
will
,
challenge
any
other
authority
then
was
challenged
,
and
lately
vsed
by
the
noble
kings
of
famous
memory
,
king
Henry
the
8.
and
king
Edward
▪
the
6.
which
is
,
and
was
of
ancient
time
due
to
the
Imperial
crown
of
this
Realme
,
that
is
,
under
God
to
have
the
soveraignty
,
and
rule
over
all
manner
of
persons
born
within
these
her
realmes
,
dominions
,
and
countries
,
of
what
estate
soever
they
be
,
either
Ecclesiasticall
or
temporall
,
so
as
no
other
forraigne
power
shall
,
or
ought
to
have
superiority
over
them
.
In
this
admonition
the
subjects
are
made
to
understand
,
that
her
Maiestie
did
not
claime
power
to
minister
divine
offices
in
the
Church
,
as
to
preach
the
word
,
and
minister
the
sacraments
.
They
have
been
too
simple
,
who
have
construed
the
statute
in
such
a
sense
.
For
no
wise
man
will
thinke
,
that
kings
and
Queens
will
take
upon
them
either
the
paines
,
or
worldly
discredit
to
preach
the
word
,
minister
the
sacraments
,
intimate
to
the
congregation
the
sentence
of
excommunication
.
The
statute
doth
make
no
mention
of
divine
offices
in
the
Church
,
but
of
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
,
which
is
,
and
was
in
time
of
papistrie
,
exercised
at
visitations
,
and
in
Ecclesiasticall
courts
.
This
explanation
therefore
of
the
admonition
annexed
to
the
Injunctions
,
and
ratified
by
Parliament
in
the
fift
yeare
of
Qu.
Elizabeth
,
derogateth
nothing
from
the
former
statute
,
but
onely
summeth
it
in
more
generall
tearmes
.
To
challenge
no
more
then
was
challenged
,
and
lately
used
by
the
noble
kings
of
famous
memory
,
K.
Henry
8.
and
Edward
6.
is
to
challenge
to
be
head
of
the
Church
,
to
have
all
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
flowing
from
the
possessour
of
the
Crowne
,
as
from
the
head
and
fountaine
.
Mr.
Fox
in
his
Acts
&
Monuments
relateth
,
that
in
the
34.
of
K.
Henry
the
8.
it
was
enacted
,
That
the
king
,
his
heirs
,
and
successors
,
kings
of
that
Realme
,
shall
bee
taken
,
accepted
,
and
reputed
the
onely
supreme
head
on
earth
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
shall
have
and
enjoy
annexed
and
united
to
the
Imperiall
crowne
,
as
well
the
title
and
stile
thereof
,
as
all
honours
,
dignities
,
preeminences
,
iurisdictions
,
priviledges
,
authorities
,
immunities
,
profits
and
commodities
,
to
the
sayd
dignitie
of
supreme
head
of
the
same
Church
belonging
and
appertaining
:
and
that
they
shall
have
full
power
&
authority
from
time
to
time
,
to
visit
,
represse
,
redresse
,
reforme
and
amend
all
such
errors
,
abuses
,
offences
,
contempts
,
and
enormities
whatsoever
they
be
,
which
by
any
manner
of
spirituall
authority
,
or
iurisdiction
might
,
or
may
lawfully
be
reformed
,
repressed
,
ordered
,
redressed
,
corrected
or
amended
.
In
a
rescript
of
Edward
the
sixth
,
Seeing
all
manner
of
authoritie
and
iurisdiction
,
as
well
Ecclesiasticall
as
secular
,
doth
slow
from
our
regall
power
,
as
from
a
supreme
head
,
&c.
we
give
unto
you
power
by
these
presents
,
which
are
to
endure
at
our
good
ple●s●re
,
to
give
and
promove
to
the
sacred
orders
even
of
the
Eldership
(
or
as
they
use
to
speake
,
Priesthood
)
any
within
your
Diocie
.
That
the
Bishop
,
should
bee
ma●e
by
the
Kings
letters
patents
,
and
not
●y
election
of
Deane
and
Chapter
,
and
that
they
should
make
their
proces
,
and
writings
in
the
Kings
name
,
and
not
under
their
own
names
,
and
that
their
seales
should
be
the
Kings
armes
.
This
act
repealed
in
the
1.
of
Queen
Mary
,
was
revived
in
the
1.
of
K.
James
.
It
was
objected
to
Bishop
Farrar
in
the
dayes
of
the
same
yong
king
Edward
,
We
acknowledge
all
jurisdiction
that
any
court
in
England
hath
,
or
doth
exercise
,
be
it
civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
to
be
executed
in
her
Majesties
name
and
right
,
and
to
come
from
her
as
supreme
Governour
.
And
againe
in
another
place
,
The
Prince
having
the
supreme
government
of
the
Realme
in
all
causes
,
and
over
all
persons
,
as
she
doth
expresse
the
one
by
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
so
doth
she
the
other
by
the
Archbishops
.
Dr.
Bancroft
,
who
was
afterward
made
Bishop
of
London
,
and
at
last
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
a
Sermon
made
at
Pauls
Crosse
,
anno
1589.
maketh
her
maiesty
a
petie
Pope
,
not
some
of
the
Popes
power
,
but
all
honours
,
dignities
,
preeminences
,
iurisdictions
,
privileges
authorities
,
profits
and
commodities
,
which
by
usurpation
did
at
any
time
appertaine
unto
the
Pope
,
belike
relating
the
words
of
the
act
made
in
the
34.
Henry
8.
Our
Bancroft
,
Mr.
Spottiswood
,
pretended
Archbishop
of
Saintandros
,
at
the
pretended
deposition
of
N.
in
the
high
commission
,
sayd
likewise
,
I
say
unto
you
N.
the
king
is
now
Pope
,
and
so
shall
be
.
To
be
supreme
governour
in
all
causes
Ecclesiasticall
then
,
is
not
onely
to
be
an
avenger
with
the
sword
,
as
Bilson
would
make
the
Iesuits
beleeve
in
his
book
of
obedience
,
but
also
to
be
judge
in
matters
of
errour
and
heresie
,
superstition
and
idolatry
,
and
all
other
causes
Ecclesiasticall
;
and
,
as
a
supreme
governour
,
to
communicate
this
power
to
auy
naturall
borne
subject
.
In
the
Parliament
holden
at
Perth
anno
1606.
where
a
number
of
the
Nobility
consented
to
the
restitution
of
the
Bishops
to
their
3
estate
,
and
old
privileges
,
that
they
might
get
the
other
prelacies
erected
in
temporall
Lordships
,
it
was
declared
in
the
second
act
,
That
the
whole
estates
of
their
bounden
dutie
,
with
most
hartie
and
faithfull
affection
,
humbly
and
truely
acknowledge
,
his
Maiestie
to
be
soveraigne
Monarch
,
absolute
Prince
,
iudge
and
governour
over
all
persons
,
estates
,
and
causes
,
both
spiritnall
and
temporall
within
his
sayd
Realme
.
He
is
then
not
onely
governour
,
but
judge
also
over
all
causes
.
But
the
nature
of
the
supremacie
may
be
yet
better
conceived
,
when
we
have
taken
a
view
of
the
particular
rights
of
the
supremacie
,
and
of
the
power
granted
to
the
high
commission
.
The
Kings
supremacie
considered
particularly
,
consisteth
,
either
of
things
which
are
granted
onely
by
statute
,
or
restored
by
statute
,
as
due
of
right
to
the
Royall
Crowne
.
Granted
first
by
statute
,
as
to
receive
the
Annates
,
or
first
yeares
fruits
of
every
Ecclesiasticall
benesice
after
the
vacancie
of
it
,
and
the
tenth
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
benefices
yearly
.
These
first
fruits
,
and
tenths
,
were
the
Popes
due
,
in
time
of
Poperie
:
when
the
Pope
was
cast
forth
,
they
were
given
to
the
King
,
and
it
was
enacted
,
That
the
Kings
Maiesty
,
his
heirs
●nd
successors
,
for
the
augmentation
and
maintenance
of
the
royall
estate
of
his
Imperiall
Crowne
&
dignity
of
supreme
head
of
the
Church
of
England
,
should
yearly
have
,
take
,
enioy
,
and
receive
,
united
&
knit
unto
his
imperiall
crown
for
ever
,
a
yearly
rent
,
or
pension
,
amounting
to
the
value
of
the
tenth
part
of
all
the
revenewes
,
rents
,
farmes
,
tythes
,
offerings
,
emoluments
,
and
of
all
other
profits
,
as
well
called
spirituall
,
as
temporall
,
then
appertaining
,
or
belonging
or
that
afterward
from
thenceforth
should
belong
to
any
Archbishopricke
,
Bishopricke
,
Abbacie
,
Monasterie
,
Priorie
,
Archdeaconrie
,
Deanrie
,
Hospitall
,
Colledge
,
house
Collegiate
,
Prebend
,
Cathedral
church
,
Collegiate
Church
,
couentuall
church
,
Parsonage
,
Vicarage
,
Chanterie
,
free
chappell
,
or
other
benefice
or
promotion
spirituall
,
&c.
It
was
further
enacted
,
That
the
sayd
first
fruits
and
tenths
,
and
all
the
reuenewes
and
profits
thereof
should
be
in
the
order
,
survey
,
and
governance
of
the
Court
of
first
fruits
,
and
tenths
,
and
ministers
of
the
same
.
This
Court
was
erected
in
the
Parliament
begun
anno
31.
Henr.
8.
Marke
these
words
,
for
the
augmentation
and
maintenance
of
the
royall
estate
of
his
Imperial
crowne
,
and
dignity
of
supreame
head
of
the
Church
of
England
:
for
in
that
respect
are
the
tenths
exacted
.
Restored
by
statute
,
as
of
right
due
to
the
Crowne
,
are
either
such
as
have
ever
been
used
by
the
Prince
within
his
dominions
,
or
haue
not
been
in
use
,
&c.
Ever
in
use
,
as
the
supreme
right
of
patronage
,
called
Patronage
Paramont
,
so
that
by
lapse
of
time
,
collation
of
benefices
are
transferred
to
the
Prince
,
and
no
further
.
2.
To
reap
the
tents
of
vacant
benefices
to
his
owne
proper
use
,
3.
to
give
licence
to
choose
a
Bishop
.
4.
to
,
nominate
a
fit
man
to
the
Chapter
,
whom
they
shall
choose
to
the
Bishopricke
.
5.
to
give
consent
to
the
person
elected
.
6.
to
receive
the
oath
of
homage
from
the
Bishop
.
7.
to
present
any
Ecclesiasticall
persons
whatsoever
,
before
the
civil
judges
,
for
offences
committed
against
the
peace
of
the
kingdome
,
and
the
Kingsroyall
dignity
.
Presentations
and
collations
of
benefices
,
whether
ordinary
and
original
,
or
extraordinary
,
and
transferred
by
devolution
to
superiours
for
the
neglect
of
inferiours
,
Not
in
use
,
till
after
the
Papall
usurped
authoritie
was
utterly
driven
forth
of
the
bounds
of
the
English
Empire
.
These
concerne
,
1
appellations
,
2
Canons
and
lawes
,
3
Benefices
.
As
for
appellations
interposed
at
the
instance
of
any
party
,
1
The
last
appellation
is
made
to
the
Prince
,
and
not
forth
of
the
kingdome
.
2
hee
delegateth
judges
by
the
Chancellour
of
England
,
under
the
great
seale
,
who
shall
determine
in
the
cause
.
Appellations
ascend
by
degrees
from
one
to
one
,
not
from
one
to
many
.
No
mediate
appellation
is
heire
from
one
to
a
Provinciall
Synode
,
or
Nationall
,
but
from
the
Archdeacon
,
or
his
officiall
,
to
the
Bishop
:
from
the
Bishop
or
his
Commissary
,
to
the
Archbishop
:
from
the
Archbishops
Archdeacon
to
the
Court
of
Arches
,
or
the
Court
of
Audience
:
from
these
Courts
to
the
Archbishop
himselfe
:
from
the
Archbishop
to
the
Court
of
Chancery
,
or
to
the
Prince
,
who
by
the
Chancellors
seale
appointeth
judges
,
24.
Henr.
8.
25.
Henr.
8.
1
Elizab.
So
in
place
of
gradation
from
parish
Sessions
and
Consistories
,
to
classicall
meetings
of
the
Presbyteries
,
from
Presbyteries
to
Synodes
of
Shires
,
from
Synodes
to
Nationall
Assemblies
,
they
must
step
up
a
Popish
ladder
,
by
Archdeacons
,
Officials
,
Bishops
,
Deane
of
Arches
,
Archbishops
,
saving
that
at
the
top
of
the
ladder
they
finde
the
Prince
for
the
Pope
,
to
whom
they
must
not
appeale
,
nor
yet
to
any
greater
Councels
of
many
reformed
or
unreformed
Churches
,
or
to
an
oecumenicall
Councell
,
whatsoever
they
talke
of
Generall
Councels
.
Now
the
causes
convoyed
by
these
subordinate
appellations
,
are
all
Ecclesiasticall
causes
agitated
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
.
Of
which
causes
wee
are
to
treat
in
the
third
chapter
.
These
which
belong
to
Canons
,
or
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
,
concerne
either
the
making
of
them
,
or
the
administration
and
execution
of
them
,
or
the
relaxation
of
them
.
As
for
the
making
of
them
,
1.
in
that
the
Prince
may
make
new
lawes
anent
ceremonies
and
rites
,
with
advice
either
of
his
Commissioners
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
or
of
the
Metropolitan
.
2
Synod
,
provinciall
or
nationall
,
may
not
be
convocated
without
the
Princes
writ
direct
to
the
Metropolitan
.
3.
Nothing
may
be
treated
or
determined
in
the
Synode
,
till
the
Prince
first
be
made
privie
,
and
give
assent
.
4.
Nothing
shall
have
the
force
of
a
law
,
till
the
Royal
assent
of
the
Prince
be
given
to
those
things
which
the
Synod
shall
think
good
to
decree
.
Beza
in
his
8.
Epistle
to
Grindal
Bishop
of
London
,
confesseth
,
that
he
trembleth
and
shaketh
at
the
first
of
these
heads
.
And
in
very
deed
it
may
turne
upside
down
the
whole
government
of
the
Church
,
and
outward
forme
of
Gods
worship
,
overthrow
the
one
,
and
deface
the
other
.
Did
not
the
Bishops
affirme
at
the
examination
of
Barow
,
that
the
Queen
might
establish
what
Church
government
it
pleased
her
Highnes
?
Because
they
dare
not
affirm
that
Princes
may
change
any
thing
that
is
unchangeable
by
divine
law
,
therefore
they
make
many
unchangeable
things
both
in
government
and
externall
ceremonies
in
Gods
worship
,
to
bee
changeable
,
that
they
make
a
change
at
their
pleasure
,
and
may
bring
in
all
that
ever
was
hatched
by
the
Antichrist
,
a
Popish
Church
government
,
significant
rites
,
and
symbolicall
toyes
and
ceremonies
.
For
what
may
a
corrupt
Prince
,
and
a
corrupt
Metropolitan
,
or
some
few
corrupt
commissioners
not
challenge
for
changeable
?
Nay
,
even
rites
of
order
and
comelines
,
and
lawes
of
things
indifferent
for
a
religious
use
,
should
be
considered
by
the
lawfull
and
ordinary
assemblies
of
the
Church
,
how
they
agree
with
the
generall
rules
prescribed
in
the
word
,
how
they
will
edifie
the
Church
,
how
God
shall
be
glorified
,
Christian
charitie
entertained
,
order
and
comelines
preserved
.
For
we
must
not
consider
things
indifferent
onely
in
●heir
generall
kinde
,
but
in
their
particular
and
circumstantiall
use
;
which
if
we
permit
to
Princes
,
they
may
abuse
indifferent
things
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
Church
.
Synods
ought
not
to
be
convocate
without
the
Princes
privitie
,
or
the
warrant
of
the
law
in
generall
;
but
if
the
Prince
be
wilful
in
denying
his
assent
,
and
the
Church
be
in
extreame
danger
,
ready
to
be
overwhelmed
or
greatly
disturbed
with
heresies
,
schismes
,
divisions
,
enormities
,
we
may
use
the
benefit
of
the
law
:
and
if
the
law
of
man
be
wanting
,
yet
the
Church
should
not
cease
from
doing
her
dutie
,
and
exercising
that
power
which
is
granted
her
by
Christ
,
who
hath
also
promised
his
presence
,
when
but
two
or
three
are
convened
in
his
name
.
Salus
Ecclesiae
suprema
lex
esto
.
The
power
of
Christian
Princes
in
the
Church
is
cumulative
,
to
aid
her
to
execute
her
power
freely
,
not
privative
,
to
deprive
and
spoile
her
of
any
power
Christ
hath
granted
to
her
.
And
by
the
same
reason
,
the
Church
may
entreate
,
determine
,
and
strengthen
her
decrees
and
constitutions
with
Ecclesiasticall
censures
and
punishments
,
notwithstanding
the
Prince
will
not
assent
,
approve
,
ratifie
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
nor
confirme
them
by
his
lawes
,
and
fortifie
them
with
temporal
punishments
.
Prudence
I
confesse
is
required
in
the
Church
,
to
weigh
the
case
of
necessity
,
when
to
put
this
●er
power
in
practise
.
As
for
the
administration
and
execution
of
lawes
,
in
that
the
Prince
may
1.
visit
the
Ecclesiasticall
state
,
and
their
persons
,
2.
reforme
,
redresse
,
and
correct
them
,
and
whatsoever
sort
of
heresies
,
schismes
,
errours
,
abuses
,
offences
,
contempts
and
enormities
of
any
whomsoever
,
3.
to
assigne
,
nominate
,
and
authorize
,
when
and
as
often
as
it
is
his
pleasure
,
such
persons
,
being
naturall
borne
subjects
,
as
he
shall
think
meet
,
1.
to
exercise
and
execute
all
manner
of
jurisdictions
,
privileges
,
and
preeminences
in
any
wise
touching
or
concerning
any
spirituall
or
Ecclesiastical
jurisdiction
.
2
to
visit
.
3
to
reforme
,
correct
and
amend
,
all
such
excesses
,
or
defects
whatsoever
,
which
by
any
maner
of
Ecclesiasticall
power
,
authority
,
or
jurisdiction
,
might
been
have
been
reformed
,
ordered
,
corrected
,
amended
,
or
restrained
.
The
Princes
power
in
visiting
,
reforming
,
and
correcting
abuses
,
enormities
,
errours
,
heresies
,
&c.
may
be
seen
,
as
in
a
liuely
picture
,
in
the
high
commission
,
to
be
not
onely
a
temporall
power
,
but
also
a
spirituall
to
inflict
Ecclesiasticall
censures
&
punishments
.
For
the
Prince
could
not
communicate
this
power
to
his
Delegate
Commissioners
,
except
he
claimed
it
to
himselfe
as
Principall
.
For
none
can
transferre
that
to
others
,
which
he
hath
not
himselfe
.
It
must
follow
therefore
that
the
Princes
power
is
Ecclesiastical
,
not
onely
in
respect
of
the
object
,
and
matter
whereupon
it
worketh
,
as
heresies
,
errours
,
abuses
,
&c.
but
also
formally
in
respect
of
the
manner
,
to
wit
,
by
inflicting
Ecclesiasticall
censures
and
punishments
,
unlesse
we
will
affi●me
that
suspension
,
deposition
,
excommunication
,
are
not
Ecclesiastical
,
but
civill
punishments
and
censures
,
which
were
absurd
.
We
shall
entreat
of
the
power
of
the
high
commission
in
the
next
chapter
severally
by
it selfe
.
As
for
the
relaxation
of
the
Canons
or
lawes
in
that
1.
first
for
ever
,
when
as
they
are
altogether
abrogated
by
the
Prince
.
2.
for
a
time
onely
,
as
when
hee
granteth
remission
of
any
crime
or
transgression
of
the
Canons
,
for
times
by
gone
and
to
come
,
when
both
infamie
is
abolished
,
and
the
transgressor
is
restored
to
his
former
state
.
4.
When
the
grace
of
the
Canon
is
granted
for
time
to
come
,
to
any
certaine
person
upon
speciall
occasion
,
the
cause
being
tried
,
which
(
grace
)
they
call
dispensation
,
which
is
for
the
most
part
done
,
when
the
faculties
of
this
kinde
granted
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
upon
whom
this
office
doth
lye
by
statute
,
are
confirmed
with
the
great
seale
of
England
;
or
when
,
if
he
without
just
cause
refuseth
,
the
Chancellour
of
England
,
granteth
them
primarily
,
according
to
the
statute
made
thereanent
.
If
the
Prince
may
abrogate
the
canons
of
the
Church
without
consent
of
the
church
,
in
vain
were
the
Canons
of
the
Church
made
.
Or
that
the
Church
may
not
abrogate
any
canon
,
when
they
finde
it
proveth
inconvenient
,
is
as
great
an
inconvenience
.
In
vaine
likewise
are
canons
strengthened
,
and
guarded
with
censures
,
and
punishments
,
and
the
black
markes
of
infamie
set
upon
heynous
crimeswith
the
legall
effects
thereof
,
if
the
Prince
may
abolish
the
crime
,
as
simoniacall
paction
,
or
any
the
like
,
or
else
infamie
arising
upon
the
crime
,
and
make
petent
the
ports
of
Ecclesiastical
dignities
to
infamous
men
,
against
the
rule
of
the
Law
.
Infamibus
portae
ne
pateant
dignitatum
.
The
Prince
granteth
also
dispensations
,
either
primarily
by
his
Chancellour
,
if
the
Archbishop
refuse
,
or
secundarily
confirming
the
faculties
and
dispensations
granted
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
so
by
dispensations
may
dissipate
,
and
wound
at
pleasure
the
Canons
of
the
Church
.
Now
the
Prince
may
dispense
by
their
lawes
in
all
causes
,
wherin
the
Pope
of
Rome
was
wont
to
dispense
of
old
.
The
third
sort
of
rights
restored
as
due
to
the
crowne
,
which
were
not
in
use
,
but
since
the
Popes
authority
was
driven
forth
,
concerne
Benefices
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
Dioceses
,
in
that
the
Prince
may
1.
enjoyne
the
Archbishop
to
confirme
the
election
,
as
also
to
consecrate
the
elected
into
the
Bishopricke
.
2.
to
unite
and
consolidate
,
or
to
divide
lesser
Benefices
,
or
Bishopricks
,
which
were
before
united
.
3.
to
grant
a
vacant
Bishopricke
,
or
lesser
Benefice
,
in
title
of
trust
,
which
they
call
a
Commendam
.
4.
to
translate
Bishops
from
one
Bishopricke
to
another
.
5.
of
two
,
which
are
nominated
,
to
choose
one
to
be
a
Suffragane
Bishop
.
6.
to
enlarge
,
or
contract
the
bounds
and
marches
of
any
Diocie
.
Election
,
confirmation
,
and
consecration
,
of
Bishops
were
performed
of
old
all
at
one
time
,
and
that
in
a
Synode
of
Bishops
.
If
the
Prince
may
unite
,
and
enlarge
Diocies
,
and
Parishes
without
the
consent
of
those
,
who
have
interest
,
hee
may
make
parishes
Diocies
,
and
Diocies
great
Provinces
.
The
competent
flockes
for
Pastors
should
bee
measured
by
the
Church
who
calleth
them
,
and
knoweth
best
what
burthen
is
most
proportionable
to
their
strength
.
Bishops
should
not
be
translated
at
Popes
,
or
Princes
pleasures
,
as
it
often
commeth
to
passe
in
our
times
.
The
old
Canons
condemne
this
leaping
from
See
to
See
.
Ambitious
and
covetous
men
cannot
content
themselves
,
till
they
get
either
a
fatter
,
or
more
glorious
Bishopricke
.
Some
are
not
content
of
one
Bishopricke
,
except
they
also
get
the
commendam
and
custody
of
another
.
They
must
not
have
two
Bishopricks
at
once
by
the
Canons
,
yet
heir
a
tricke
,
one
they
may
have
in
title
of
a
Bishopricke
,
another
by
way
of
trust
and
custody
till
it
bee
planted
.
A
man
may
not
have
two
wives
,
yet
hee
may
have
two
women
,
one
as
a
wife
,
another
as
a
Lemman
.
Some
of
them
have
keeped
another
Bishopricke
in
commendam
sixteene
or
twentie
yeares
,
as
the
Bishop
of
Glocester
was
commendatare
of
Bristow
.
Yea
they
may
keepe
this
Lemman
all
their
life
time
,
if
it
please
the
Prince
to
bestow
a
perpetuall
commendam
.
For
commendams
are
not
onely
temporarie
,
but
also
perpetuall
,
whereas
of
old
they
endured
onely
for
sixe
moneths
,
or
some
like
short
space
.
They
enrich
themselves
not
onely
with
Commendams
of
other
Bishoprickes
,
but
also
when
that
cannot
be
had
,
with
the
commendams
of
fat
parsonages
,
and
lesser
benefices
.
The
Diocesan
Bishop
hath
a
greater
taske
then
hee
can
commodiously
expede
,
or
else
,
because
hee
is
a
loytering
Lord
,
he
must
have
a
suffragane
Bishop
to
exercise
some
pontifical
parts
of
his
office
in
some
part
of
the
Diocie
,
and
disburthen
him
that
farre
.
This
Suffragane
Bishop
is
to
be
chosen
by
the
Prince
out
of
the
Leits
of
the
two
presented
by
the
Diocesan
Bishop
,
according
to
the
statute
made
26.
Henr.
8.
cap.
14.
Translating
of
Bishops
,
erecting
and
changing
of
Bishops
Sees
,
union
of
Bishoprickes
,
enlarging
of
Diocies
,
were
in
time
of
Poperie
,
Papall
cases
,
reserved
for
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
We
say
then
,
that
the
Prince
,
as
supreme
head
and
governour
of
the
Church
of
England
,
is
supreme
judge
in
matters
of
heresie
,
simonie
,
idolatry
,
and
all
causes
whatsoever
,
hath
all
maner
of
spirituall
jurisdiction
united
to
the
crowne
,
may
commit
the
exercise
and
execution
of
the
same
to
others
also
,
so
that
they
bee
naturall
borne
subjects
,
may
conferre
benefices
,
and
consequently
give
Pastors
to
flockes
,
may
choose
Bishops
without
Dean
and
Chapter
,
receive
appellations
,
abbrogate
canons
,
abolish
infamie
,
and
restore
the
infamous
to
dignities
,
grant
dispensations
in
all
causes
where
the
Pope
was
wont
to
dispense
,
give
Bishoprickes
and
lesser
benefices
in
commendams
,
enlarge
,
contract
,
unite
,
divide
Diocies
.
&c.
And
this
hee
may
,
whether
he
be
a
Christian
or
not
,
so
that
he
be
righteous
possessour
of
the
Crowne
:
for
all
the
particulars
above
rehearsed
,
are
sayd
to
be
due
of
right
to
the
crowne
,
so
that
true
or
false
Christian
,
or
infidell
,
male
or
female
,
man
or
child
,
have
all
alike
right
.
What
is
due
to
the
Christian
Magistrate
,
is
due
indeed
to
him
,
not
because
he
is
a
Christian
,
but
because
he
is
a
Magistrate
.
A
Christian
Prince
doth
understand
better
how
to
use
his
righteous
power
,
then
the
infidel
,
but
hee
can
claime
no
further
authority
then
the
infidell
,
and
his
power
is
onely
cumulative
,
as
I
have
sayd
,
not
privative
.
Now
,
whether
the
particulars
above
rehearsed
belong
to
any
Prince
whatsoever
,
be
he
true
or
false
Christian
,
or
infidell
,
I
think
him
too
simple
,
that
cannot
judge
.
CHAP.
2.
Of
the
High
Commission
.
THE
High
Commission
is
called
commission
of
jurisdiction
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
it
is
called
the
high
commission
by
the
favourers
of
it
,
to
strike
a
greater
terrour
in
the
hearts
of
subjects
.
The
commissioners
are
partly
civil
,
partly
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
as
the
Archbishops
,
certaine
other
Bishops
,
Deanes
,
Archdeacons
,
Chancellours
,
some
of
the
secret
counsell
,
and
of
the
chief
Iudges
,
Courtiers
,
Aldermen
,
sometime
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
the
Post-master
,
and
others
making
up
a
great
number
.
But
it
is
not
requisite
that
all
these
,
whose
names
are
set
down
in
the
kings
letters
patents
,
should
be
present
at
every
Session
,
to
make
up
a
full
judicature
,
but
power
is
given
to
any
three
of
the
number
,
the
Archbishop
being
alwayes
one
.
As
with
us
are
nominated
and
appoynted
by
the
Kings
letters
patents
to
the
number
of
fortie
or
fiftie
persons
,
Bishops
,
Counsellors
,
Noble
men
,
Barons
,
Commissaries
,
Ministers
,
yet
power
is
given
to
any
five
of
them
to
make
up
the
full
judicature
,
the
Archbishops
of
Saintandros
,
and
Glasgow
,
or
any
one
of
them
being
of
the
number
of
the
five
alwayes
.
And
as
with
us
,
so
there
also
,
graue
Counsellours
,
and
Iudges
,
and
other
of
honorable
respect
,
may
well
be
desired
to
be
present
when
an
incestuous
person
,
or
some
other
ma●efactor
is
brought
before
them
,
that
their
countenance
at
one
time
or
other
may
bring
credit
to
their
great
authority
.
But
when
a
minister
,
or
any
other
godly
professour
is
to
bee
troubled
for
nonconformity
,
or
writing
against
crossing
and
kneeling
,
or
having
,
or
spreading
of
bookes
touching
reformation
of
abuses
,
and
corruptions
in
the
Church
;
then
are
they
not
desired
,
lest
being
present
,
they
should
perceive
the
mysteries
of
their
iniquitie
,
by
which
they
uphold
their
pompe
,
and
Lordly
Domination
.
If
there
be
a
courtier
,
or
new
upstart
that
favoureth
them
,
or
dare
not
controll
them
,
hee
may
well
be
advertised
to
be
present
.
The
Archbishop
hath
power
to
associate
unto
himselfe
any
two
nominated
in
the
Kings
letters
parents
,
whether
they
bee
Ecclesiasticall
or
civill
persons
,
as
for
example
,
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
and
the
Postmaster
:
as
with
us
the
Archbishop
may
assume
any
foure
of
the
number
to
be
his
assessours
;
as
for
example
,
Mr.
Thomas
Henderson
comissarie
of
Edinburgh
,
M.
Iohn
Weemes
commissarie
of
Saintandros
,
M.
Iames
Hammilton
commissarie
of
Glasgow
,
and
the
Chauntour
of
Glasgow
Mr.
David
Sharpe
,
or
any
other
foure
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
or
civill
enrolled
in
the
letters
patents
.
These
three
,
as
for
example
,
the
Archbishop
,
Postmaster
,
and
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
have
power
to
inquire
in
all
heresies
,
errours
,
schismes
,
contempts
and
enormities
whatsoever
,
which
were
wont
to
be
reformed
by
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
,
and
jurisdiction
,
in
all
offences
and
contempts
committed
against
the
forme
of
their
service
,
and
common
prayers
,
and
other
late
statutes
made
anent
Ecclesiasticall
matters
,
as
also
seditious
bookes
,
private
conventicles
,
adulteries
,
fornications
,
outragious
misbehaviours
,
disorders
in
marriages
,
and
other
offences
particularly
expressed
in
the
letters
patents
,
and
all
other
grievous
offences
punishable
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
of
the
Realme
.
So
with
us
the
five
,
as
for
example
,
the
five
abovenamed
,
have
power
to
take
triall
of
all
offenders
in
life
,
and
doctrine
,
or
religion
,
or
scandalous
in
any
of
these
,
intercommoners
and
recepters
of
Iesuites
,
Seminarie
and
Masse
Priests
,
hearers
of
Masse
,
and
excommunicate
Papists
,
(
so
like
)
recusants
,
or
not
communicants
,
(
so
like
)
incestuous
or
adulterous
persous
,
obstinate
contemners
of
the
discipline
of
of
the
Kirke
,
and
excommunicate
for
the
same
:
all
ministers
,
preachers
,
Doctors
,
or
masters
of
Schooles
,
Colledges
and
universities
,
all
exhorting
and
lecturing
Readers
,
for
preaching
,
or
speaking
in
publicke
,
against
the
present
established
order
of
the
kirk
,
(
truth
)
or
estate
,
against
any
of
the
conclusions
of
the
bypast
generall
assemblies
of
the
Kirk
(
truth
)
specially
of
the
acts
of
generall
Assembly
holden
at
Perth
in
the
moneth
of
August
1618
,
(
truth
)
and
all
disobeyers
of
the
sayd
acts
(
truth
)
likewise
writers
of
Pamphlets
contrary
to
any
of
the
constitutions
of
the
Kirke
,
or
Printers
of
the
sayd
bookes
and
pamphlets
(
truth
)
or
of
any
other
bookes
without
licence
.
These
three
commissioners
may
authorize
their
drunken
pursevant
to
breake
open
mens
studies
,
chambers
,
coffers
,
letternes
,
and
search
if
there
be
any
bookes
,
or
writs
against
their
Hierarchie
,
and
the
orders
of
their
Kirke
,
and
to
spoile
at
their
pleasure
.
These
three
commissioners
may
convent
before
them
,
any
subject
of
whatsoever
degree
,
or
calling
,
civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
in
whatsoever
season
of
the
yeare
,
earing
time
or
harvest
,
from
whatsoever
part
of
the
kingdome
,
even
the
remotest
,
for
whatsoever
offence
reputed
Ecclesiasticall
,
even
the
lightest
,
to
the
great
detriment
and
domage
of
the
subjects
.
So
with
us
,
may
these
or
any
other
five
in
the
number
,
the
Archbishop
,
or
any
one
of
them
being
alwayes
present
,
summon
and
call
before
them
,
at
the
times
and
places
they
shall
thinke
most
convenient
,
any
person
dwelling
within
the
kingdom
of
Scotland
,
and
provinces
of
Saintandros
,
and
Glasgow
.
These
three
commissioners
have
power
to
command
the
Shireffes
,
Iustices
,
and
other
officers
,
and
subjects
to
apprehend
,
or
cause
to
be
apprehended
,
such
persons
as
they
shal
think
good
,
and
take
such
bonds
for
their
appearance
,
as
they
shall
prescrive
,
or
to
commit
them
to
prison
.
So
may
the
five
with
us
direct
their
warrant
to
the
Captaine
and
Lieutenant
of
the
Kings
guard
,
the
Provost
and
Bailies
of
the
Burgh
,
where
they
shall
happen
to
sit
,
Shiriffes
and
Bailies
of
Regalities
,
to
search
,
take
,
and
apprehend
,
whom
they
please
,
and
to
present
them
before
them
.
The
three
commissioners
have
power
to
force
any
person
convented
before
them
,
whom
they
suspect
,
to
accuse
himselfe
upon
his
own
oath
,
to
answer
to
their
interrogatories
,
when
there
is
no
accuser
,
nor
article
of
accusation
libelled
against
him
.
He
must
sweare
to
answer
to
that
,
which
he
doth
not
as
yet
understand
,
not
so
much
as
in
generall
.
And
to
grace
this
oath
,
they
call
it
the
oath
ex
officio
.
If
any
person
refuse
to
take
this
oath
,
hee
is
forthwith
committed
to
prison
.
The
manner
of
taking
the
oath
,
is
by
laying
their
hand
,
or
three
fingers
on
the
book
,
to
sweare
by
God
,
and
the
contents
of
the
booke
,
that
they
shall
answer
truely
to
such
things
as
shall
bee
demanded
of
them
;
and
when
the
book
is
kissed
,
the
oath
is
accepted
,
Premunire
,
abjuration
,
forfeiture
of
lands
and
goods
,
and
some
of
the
offences
are
limited
to
bee
tried
onely
in
the
Kings
Bench
,
yet
the
partie
suspected
shall
be
forced
by
this
commission
,
to
accuse
himselfe
,
upon
his
owne
oath
,
upon
such
captious
interrogatories
,
as
the
wit
of
man
can
devise
,
when
there
is
neither
accuser
,
nor
libell
of
accusation
,
sayth
Nicholas
Fuller
in
his
arguments
and
defence
of
his
Clients
.
This
oath
was
set
on
foot
under
King
Henry
the
4.
at
the
instant
sute
of
the
Prelates
,
for
detecting
and
suppressing
of
those
,
whom
that
blind
age
called
Lollards
,
that
is
,
for
suppressing
of
the
Gospell
,
which
was
peeping
out
of
corners
.
The
Commons
repined
against
that
Statute
ex
officio
,
and
the
godly
wrote
against
it
,
as
a
bloodie
Maximinian
law
:
They
were
first
ordeined
to
accuse
themselves
,
and
then
to
be
burnt
.
See
Fox
in
Henry
4.
The
same
oath
doe
the
Prelates
,
now
make
a
meanes
to
suppresse
a
due
reformation
of
their
Church
,
Worthy
Vdal
,
and
many
more
have
ended
their
daies
in
the
prison
,
for
refusall
of
this
unjust
,
and
superstitious
oath
.
The
three
Commissioners
have
power
to
fine
at
their
discretions
,
to
commit
to
prison
for
non
compearance
,
or
for
contumacie
in
refusing
to
obey
their
decrees
,
or
reputed
desert
of
their
offence
,
and
all
the
Iayles
,
Wards
,
and
Prisons
in
the
land
,
are
at
their
command
to
receive
the
person
committed
,
and
sent
by
them
to
prison
.
So
with
us
the
Captaines
and
Constables
of
the
Kings
Wardes
,
and
Castles
,
jaylors
&
keepers
of
prisons
,
in
burgh
,
or
land
,
are
charged
to
receive
,
and
deteyne
all
persons
directed
to
them
,
in
such
forme
,
as
shall
be
prescribed
in
the
warrant
subscribed
by
any
five
of
them
,
one
of
the
Archbishops
being
alwayes
of
the
number
.
Neither
may
the
imprisoned
be
set
at
libertie
,
but
at
their
pleasures
.
And
with
us
also
the
Lords
of
his
Ma:
privie
Councell
,
are
required
upon
the
sight
of
any
certificate
subscribed
by
any
5.
of
the
sayd
Commissioners
,
one
of
the
sayd
Archbishops
being
alwayes
one
,
either
of
fine
,
imposed
upon
any
party
,
or
upon
the
refusing
to
compeir
before
the
sayd
Commissioners
,
to
direct
a
summar
charge
of
horning
upon
ten
dayes
for
payment
of
the
fine
that
shall
be
imposed
upon
them
,
and
to
direct
others
letters
for
denouncing
persons
that
shall
refuse
to
compeir
before
the
sayd
Commissioners
,
of
the
which
letters
no
suspension
or
relaxation
shall
be
granted
,
without
a
testimony
under
one
of
the
Archbishops
hands
,
of
the
parties
obedience
and
satisfaction
.
Howbeit
with
them
they
bee
thus
authorized
by
the
Kings
letters
patents
,
to
fine
,
ward
,
and
imprison
;
yet
are
they
not
so
authorised
by
the
statute
,
whereupon
the
Commission
is
founded
,
which
I
have
set
down
in
the
beginning
of
the
first
chapter
.
For
it
was
ancient
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
,
which
was
restored
to
the
Crown
in
that
act
,
and
meant
to
be
executed
by
the
Commissioners
,
as
Nicholas
Fuller
avowed
in
the
defence
of
his
Clients
.
But
to
fine
,
imprison
,
and
force
any
person
to
accuse
themselves
upon
their
own
enforced
othes
,
their
being
no
accuser
known
,
nor
accusation
libelled
,
he
proved
,
was
not
ancient
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
brought
in
,
in
the
second
yeere
of
●
.
Hen.
the
4.
In
the
record
of
the
worthy
proceedings
of
the
House
of
the
Commons
,
at
the
Parliam
.
holden
1610
,
we
have
this
greivance
.
Secondly
,
for
that
whereas
by
the
intention
and
words
of
the
sayd
statute
,
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
is
restored
to
the
Crowne
,
and
your
highnessly
that
statute
inabled
to
give
onely
such
power
Ecclesiasticall
to
the
sayd
Commissioners
,
yet
under
colour
of
some
words
in
that
statute
,
whereby
the
Commissioners
are
authorized
to
execute
their
commission
,
according
to
the
tenour
and
effect
of
your
●ighnesse
letters
patents
,
and
by
letters
patents
grounded
therupon
,
the
sayd
Commissioners
do
fine
and
imprison
,
and
exercise
other
authority
,
not
belonging
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
restored
by
that
statute
,
which
wee
conceive
to
bee
a
great
●●rong
to
the
subjects
.
Aud
that
these
Commissioners
might
as
well
by
colour
of
these
words
,
if
they
were
so
authorized
by
your
Highnesse
letters
patents
,
fine
without
stint
,
and
imprison
without
limitation
of
time
,
as
also
according
to
will
and
discretion
,
without
any
rules
of
law
,
spirituall
or
temporall
,
adiudge
and
impose
utter
confiscation
of
goods
,
forfeiture
of
lands
,
yea
&
the
taking
away
of
limme
and
of
life
it selfe
,
and
this
for
any
matter
whatsoever
pertaining
to
spirituall
jurisdiction
.
Which
never
was
,
nor
could
bee
meant
by
the
makers
of
that
law
.
To
fine
and
imprison
at
pleasure
,
are
punishments
belonging
to
the
temporall
sword
,
which
Christ
hath
forbidden
his
Apostles
,
and
all
Pastors
their
successors
to
use
.
The
weapons
of
their
warfare
are
not
carnall
,
but
spirituall
.
Christ
committed
unto
them
keyes
,
not
swords
.
In
very
deed
,
there
is
no
crueller
beast
,
nor
more
tyrannous
,
then
a
degenerate
Churchman
.
Hee
is
more
insolent
and
outragious
with
the
Dative
sword
,
then
Princes
are
with
the
Native
.
Why
should
they
not
be
like
their
eldest
brother
,
that
bloody
beast
of
Rome
.
Degenerate
Clergimen
will
either
usurpe
the
power
of
the
temporall
sword
,
or
take
it
when
it
is
offered
,
but
●ver
abuse
it
.
The
three
commissioners
may
inflict
spirituall
censures
and
punishments
,
as
suspension
,
deprivation
,
deposition
,
excommunication
.
They
may
call
for
a
Priest
,
comand
him
to
denounce
and
declare
in
some
Cathedrall
Church
,
or
other
publick
place
,
the
offender
to
bee
excommunicated
,
but
they
enquire
,
cognosce
,
decerne
,
and
pronouuce
the
sentence
of
excommunication
in
their
Court
;
and
the
excommunicate
may
be
denounced
long
after
:
and
howbeit
the
Priest
should
pronounce
the
sentence
in
judgement
,
yet
he
should
bee
onely
like
the
dempster
,
that
pronounceth
the
doome
,
or
like
the
hangman
,
or
poore
slave
directed
by
the
judge
:
hee
neither
inquireth
,
cognosceth
,
nor
decerneth
.
Yet
,
if
ye
think
the
commissioners
may
excommunicate
,
because
the
Archbishop
is
present
,
ye
are
deceived
:
for
his
power
in
the
high
commission
is
not
Episcopall
,
nor
Archiepiscopall
,
but
delegate
onely
from
the
Prince
,
which
other
assessours
not
Bishops
,
have
as
well
as
he
;
and
by
this
delegate
power
he
with
his
two
associates
,
as
I
have
sayd
,
may
inflict
this
censure
upon
any
subject
within
England
or
Ireland
,
which
hee
cannot
doe
as
Bishop
or
Archbishop
,
for
their
jurisdiction
ordinary
is
limited
within
the
bounds
of
their
Diocie
,
or
Province
.
When
Spottiswood
,
pretended
Archbishop
of
Saintandros
,
was
but
a
rurall
minister
in
Calder
;
and
Law
of
Glasgow
,
a
rural
minister
at
Kirkliston
,
possessing
onely
the
rents
of
Bishoprickes
,
not
authorized
as
yet
with
the
office
of
Bishops
(
for
that
pretended
Assembly
of
Glasgow
was
not
yet
convocated
)
yet
were
they
armed
with
power
to
decern
excommunication
against
any
subject
within
our
Realm
,
&
to
command
the
minister
of
the
offender
to
proceed
against
him
:
and
if
he
refused
,
to
suspend
,
deprive
,
or
ward
him
.
They
were
thus
armed
immediatly
before
that
pretended
assembly
,
with
power
of
warding
,
●ining
,
imprisoning
,
suspending
,
degrading
,
and
decerning
excommunication
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Church
,
or
approbation
of
the
Estates
,
that
they
might
wring
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Kirke
at
that
corrupt
,
and
pretended
Assembly
,
EpisEpiscopall
jurisdiction
,
which
many
times
they
protested
never
to
usurp
,
before
and
without
the
free
consent
of
the
Church
obtained
thereunto
.
O
perfidious
violence
!
What
we
have
said
of
excommunication
,
may
be
likewise
said
of
suspension
,
deprivation
,
and
deposition
:
The
Archbishop
doth
not
suspend
or
deprive
,
as
Archbishop
,
but
as
the
Kings
Delegate
,
Iudge
,
and
Commissioner
,
by
which
power
he
may
suspend
or
deprive
Ministers
out
of
the
bounds
of
his
ordinarie
jurisdiction
,
which
no
Bishops
or
Archbishops
may
doe
by
their
ordinarie
power
.
We
had
a
late
example
in
our
own
Archbishops
about
two
yeares
since
:
for
when
Mr.
Spotiswood
was
at
Court
,
Mr.
Law
pretended
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
,
suspended
Mr.
Blyth
,
and
Mr.
Forrester
from
their
ministerie
,
which
he
could
not
doe
as
Archbishop
,
for
they
were
neither
within
his
Diocie
,
nor
his
province
.
He
did
it
then
as
head
of
the
Commission
sitting
for
the
time
,
that
is
,
by
a
delegate
power
from
the
King
.
To
let
passe
,
that
at
that
same
vile
Assembly
,
no
mention
was
made
of
Archbishops
:
and
paction
was
onely
made
with
these
men
who
had
the
benefices
,
for
which
vulgarly
they
were
called
Bishops
,
that
excommunication
,
suspension
,
deprivation
,
and
deposition
,
should
not
be
concluded
without
them
,
not
that
they
might
suspend
,
deprive
,
excommunicate
by
themselves
,
and
at
their
pleasures
in
the
high
Commission
,
or
any
where
else
,
but
according
to
the
damnable
Canons
made
by
that
wofull
,
but
pretended
and
null
Assembly
.
Farther
,
the
Prince
may
inable
one
or
mo●
lay
men
with
this
same
commission
,
wihout
mixture
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
.
It
is
then
an
extraordinary
power
,
wherewith
they
are
inabled
by
the
Prince
to
suspend
,
depose
,
and
excommunicate
.
But
the
Prince
hath
not
this
power
himselfe
,
and
therfore
by
no
right
of
Gods
law
may
he
communicate
this
power
unto
them
,
and
it
is
a
proud
usurpation
over
the
Church
to
them
to
receive
it
,
or
exercise
it
.
In
the
Parliament
holden
1592.
some
acts
,
which
were
made
in
that
turbulent
time
of
the
1584
yeare
,
were
repealed
as
followeth
.
Item
,
our
Soveraigne
Lord
,
and
Estates
of
Parliament
foresayd
,
abrogates
,
cassis
,
and
annulls
the
act
of
the
same
Parliament
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
sayd
yeare
1584.
granting
commission
to
Bishops
,
and
other
iudges
constitute
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
to
receive
his
highnesse
presentations
to
benefices
,
to
give
collation
thereupon
:
and
to
put
order
in
all
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
which
his
Maiesty
and
estates
foresayd
,
declares
to
be
expired
in
the
selfe
,
and
to
be
null
in
time
comming
,
and
of
none
availe
,
force
,
nor
effect
.
Not
withstanding
of
this
repealed
commission
,
our
perfidious
Prelats
haue
resumed
the
same
again
without
any
law
reviving
it
.
But
let
us
proceed
,
and
heare
what
is
recorded
in
the
worthy
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
above
mentioned
.
The
Act
is
found
to
be
inconvenient
,
and
of
dangerous
extent
in
divers
respects
:
4.
for
that
every
pettie
offence
,
pertaining
to
spirituall
jurisdiction
,
is
by
the
colour
of
the
said
words
,
and
letters
patents
grounded
therupon
,
made
snbject
to
excommunications
,
and
punishment
,
by
that
strange
and
exorhitant
power
,
and
commission
,
whereby
the
least
offenders
,
not
committing
any
thing
of
any
enormous
or
high
nature
,
may
be
drawn
from
the
most
remote
places
of
the
kingdome
,
to
London
,
or
yorke
;
which
is
very
grievous
,
and
inconvenient
,
These
three
Commissioners
being
armed
with
double
vengeance
,
and
power
of
both
swords
,
temporall
and
spirituall
,
may
strike
a
man
at
one
strike
,
in
one
sentence
,
for
one
and
the
selfe
same
fault
,
both
with
temporall
and
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
and
punishments
.
They
may
depose
and
imprison
a
minister
at
one
time
for
one
offence
:
they
may
fine
and
excommunicate
at
one
time
,
&c.
Againe
,
they
may
punish
the
same
offence
in
one
person
with
a
fine
,
in
another
with
imprisonment
,
in
the
third
with
excommunication
,
in
the
fourth
with
deprivation
.
For
their
owne
pleasures
and
discretions
,
and
not
the
lawes
,
ar
the
rules
of
their
censures
and
punishments
.
Let
us
see
what
is
recorded
in
the
grievances
.
Therein
(
to
wit
in
the
Commission
grounded
upon
the
statute
)
is
grievance
apprehended
thus
.
First
,
for
that
therby
the
same
men
have
both
spirituall
and
temporall
i●risdiction
,
and
may
both
force
the
partie
by
oath
to
accuse
himselfe
of
an
offence
,
and
also
inquire
thereof
by
a
jurie
:
and
l●stly
may
inflict
for
the
same
offence
,
at
the
same
time
,
and
by
one
and
the
same
sentence
,
both
spirituall
and
temporall
punishments
.
2.
wheras
upon
sentences
of
deprivation
,
or
other
spirituall
censures
given
by
force
of
ordinarie
jurisdiction
,
any
appeale
lyeth
for
the
party
grieved
,
that
is
heere
excluded
by
expresse
words
of
the
commission
.
Also
heere
is
to
be
a
tryall
by
Iurie
,
yet
no
remedie
by
traverse
not
attaint
.
Neither
can
a
man
have
any
writ
of
errour
,
though
a
judgement
or
sentence
,
be
given
against
him
,
●●●●unting
to
the
taking
away
of
all
his
goods
,
and
imprisoning
him
during
life
;
yea
,
to
the
adjudging
him
in
the
case
of
premumire
,
whereby
his
lan●s
are
forfeited
,
and
he
out
of
the
protection
of
the
Law
.
3.
That
wheras
penall
lawes
and
offences
against
the
same
,
cannot
be
determined
in
other
Courts
,
or
by
other
persons
,
then
by
those
trusted
by
Parliament
with
the
execution
therof
,
yet
the
execution
of
many
such
Statutes
(
divers
whereof
were
made
since
1.
Eliz.
)
are
commended
and
committed
to
these
Commissioners
Ecclesiasticall
,
who
are
either
to
inflict
the
punishments
contained
in
the
Statutes
,
being
Premunire
,
and
other
high
nature
;
and
so
to
inforce
a
man
upon
his
owne
oath
,
to
accuse
and
expose
himselfe
to
these
punishments
,
or
else
to
inflict
other
temporall
punishment
at
their
pleasure
.
And
yet
besides
,
and
after
that
done
,
the
parties
shall
bee
subiect
in
Courts
mentioned
in
the
acts
,
to
punishment
by
the
same
acts
appointed
,
and
inflicted
:
which
we
thinke
were
unreasonable
.
The
three
Commissioners
may
not
onely
enquire
,
and
try
,
but
also
judge
in
all
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
in
causes
of
heresie
,
simonie
,
idolatry
,
&c.
It
is
,
I
grant
,
provided
in
the
statute
1.
Elizabeth
,
that
they
shall
not
in
any
wise
have
authoritie
,
or
power
,
to
order
,
determine
,
or
adiudge
,
any
matter
or
cause
to
he
heresie
,
but
onely
such
,
as
heretofore
have
been
determined
,
ordered
,
or
adiuged
to
be
heresie
,
by
the
authoritie
of
the
Canonicall
Scripture
;
or
by
the
first
4.
generall
Councels
,
or
any
of
them
;
or
by
any
other
generall
Councell
,
wherein
the
same
was
declared
heresie
,
by
the
expresse
and
plaine
words
of
the
said
Canonicall
Scriptures
,
or
such
as
heereafter
shall
be
ordered
,
iudged
,
or
determined
to
be
heresie
by
the
high
Court
of
Parliament
of
this
Realme
,
with
the
assent
of
the
Clergie
in
their
Convocation
.
This
provision
is
no
limitation
,
unlesse
wee
will
say
,
that
without
the
limits
of
the
Canonicall
Scripture
there
are
some
heresies
determined
,
which
are
not
determined
within
the
bounds
of
the
Canonicall
Scripture
.
Seeing
then
they
may
determine
in
all
he
resies
determined
in
the
Scripture
,
they
may
determine
in
all
herefies
whatsoever
,
and
may
affirme
that
to
bee
determined
for
heresie
in
the
Scripture
which
is
orthodoxall
.
If
the
commissioners
,
the
Princes
delegates
,
may
be
judges
in
all
causes
of
herefie
,
farre
more
is
the
Prince
himselfe
by
their
lawes
,
and
that
without
the
provision
foresayd
,
wherwith
the
delegate
commissioners
are
circumscribed
.
These
three
Commissioners
have
power
to
receive
appellations
from
other
inferiour
courts
Ecclesiasticall
,
like
as
the
five
with
us
have
power
by
the
Kings
letters
patents
,
to
receive
,
and
disusse
,
all
appellations
made
to
them
from
any
inferiour
Ecclesiasticall
Judges
,
and
to
inhibite
the
said
Ecclesiasticall
judges
to
proceed
in
any
matter
,
which
they
shall
hold
to
be
improper
for
them
,
wherin
they
shall
perceiue
the
said
Iudges
to
have
behaved
themselves
partially
,
advocating
the
said
matters
is
their
own
judgment
.
See
the
commission
renewed
Anno
1618.
So
they
may
draw
to
themselves
any
cause
whatsoever
,
agitated
in
inferiour
courts
,
not
onely
at
the
appellation
of
any
notorious
villaine
pretending
grievance
,
but
also
by
advocation
,
when
they
shall
construe
the
cause
to
be
unproper
,
or
the
proceedings
of
the
infe●iour
Court
to
be
partiall
.
In
the
narrative
of
the
proclamation
it
was
pretended
,
that
this
high
commission
is
erected
to
stay
advocation
of
causes
granted
by
the
Lords
of
Councell
and
Session
.
That
forasmuch
,
as
it
hath
bene
compleaened
by
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Ministers
of
that
his
Maiesties
Kingdome
,
that
advocations
and
suspensions
,
are
frequently
granted
by
the
Lords
of
Councell
and
Session
unto
such
,
as
bee
in
processe
before
them
,
and
their
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
for
offences
committed
,
whereby
offenders
are
imboldned
continuing
in
their
wickednesse
,
and
●ing
the
said
,
advocations
and
suspensions
,
or
meanes
to
delay
their
tryall
and
punishment
,
Therfore
&c.
Complaint
hath
been
made
sometime
by
ministers
,
and
suit
to
stay
advocations
,
that
the
ordinarie
indicatures
Ecclesiasticall
might
proceed
to
their
censures
without
stop
,
but
not
to
change
advocations
.
Are
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
with
their
associates
,
honester
and
more
conscientions
men
,
then
the
Lord
of
Councel
and
Session
?
An
ambitious
and
covetous
Clergie-man
,
is
of
all
men
the
most
vile
and
prophane
.
Did
the
Bishops
complaine
?
why
do
they
then
advocate
causes
from
inferiour
Courts
Ecclesiasticall
,
seeing
they
have
usurped
the
sway
of
proceedings
in
Courts
Ecclesiasticall
to
themselves
.
Doe
they
accuse
themselves
of
partialitiall
proceeding
in
inferiour
courts
,
or
handling
improper
causes
,
and
will
these
same
men
bee
lesse
partiall
,
and
more
conscientious
in
the
high
Commission
?
If
no
censure
can
take
effect
without
their
approbation
,
and
appellations
should
ascend
from
inferiour
courts
to
superiour
courts
and
Synods
,
wherefore
will
they
rather
advocate
causes
to
this
extraordinary
court
of
high
commission
?
In
England
if
a
man
stand
wilfully
fourty
daies
together
excommunicate
,
and
be
accordingly
certified
by
the
Bishop
into
the
Chancerie
,
that
then
▪
he
is
to
be
committed
to
prison
,
by
vertue
of
a
Writ
directed
to
the
Shriefe
:
as
it
is
sayd
in
the
Apologie
of
certaine
proceedings
in
courts
Ecclesiasticall
.
And
in
a
wr●●
de
excommunicato
capiendo
,
it
is
sayd
:
quod
potestas
regia
sacrosanctae
Ecclesiae
in
querelis
suis
deess●
non
debet
.
The
ordinarie
lawfull
courts
Ecclesiasticall
farre
more
then
should
be
aided
,
and
assisted
by
the
secular
power
,
and
not
molested
or
stopped
.
The
truth
is
,
that
this
high
commission
is
erected
to
suppresse
the
libertie
of
the
Kirk
,
to
maintain
the
usurped
power
,
and
tyrannous
domination
of
our
perfidious
Prelates
over
Synods
generall
&
Provinciall
,
Presbyteries
&
sessions
,
&
to
effectuate
the
intended
conformity
,
which
they
know
they
will
never
get
done
in
Synods
and
Presbyteries
,
unlesse
the
terrour
of
this
high
commission
were
standing
above
their
heads
.
And
therfore
when
they
urge
conformity
,
they
haue
their
recourse
to
this
weapon
,
or
in
Synods
and
Presbyteries
men
are
terrified
with
the
feare
of
it
.
This
is
their
strong
castell
,
out
of
which
they
command
,
and
hold
in
slavery
&
bondage
the
whole
citie
.
Here
the
Bonifacian
Prelats
stoutly
draw
the
two
swords
,
fine
,
consine
,
suspend
,
deprive
,
imprison
,
&c.
But
the
couragious
souldier
fighting
the
Lords
battell
,
will
not
bee
borne
downe
with
any
such
outrages
,
and
terrours
.
Now
as
they
receive
appellations
from
inferiour
courts
,
no
appellation
can
bee
made
from
these
three
,
or
our
five
,
suppose
their
injustice
and
tyranny
cry
never
so
loud
.
I
wonder
if
the
heart
of
any
faithfull
Patriot
,
let
be
conscientious
professour
,
can
digest
this
.
These
three
Commissioners
may
appoynt
inferiour
Commissioners
,
from
whom
also
as
subdelegates
,
they
may
receive
appellation
.
I
will
add
out
of
the
record
of
the
grievances
of
the
house
of
Commons
these
considerations
.
First
,
out
of
the
statute
,
that
the
said
act
is
found
to
be
inconvenient
,
and
of
dangerous
extent
in
divers
respects
:
for
that
it
inableth
the
making
of
such
a
commission
,
as
well
to
any
one
subiect
borne
,
as
to
more
.
Item
,
for
that
by
the
sayd
Statute
,
the
King
and
his
successors
may
(
howsoever
your
Maiestie
hath
beene
pleased
,
out
of
your
gracious
disposition
otherwise
to
order
)
make
and
direct
such
commission
,
into
all
the
Countries
and
Diocesses
,
yea
,
into
every
parish
of
England
,
and
therby
all
causes
may
be
taken
from
ordinary
jurisdiction
of
Bishops
,
Chancellers
,
and
Arch-deacons
,
and
Lay-men
solely
be
inabled
to
excommunicate
,
and
exercise
all
other
spirituall
censures
:
For
that
limit
touching
causes
subiect
to
this
commission
being
onely
with
these
words
,
viz.
(
such
as
perteine
to
spirituall
,
or
ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
)
it
is
very
hard
to
know
,
what
matters
or
offences
are
included
in
that
number
.
And
the
rather
because
it
is
unknown
what
ancient
Canons
,
or
lawes
spirituall
are
in
force
,
and
what
not
:
from
whence
ariseth
great
uncertainty
,
and
occasion
of
contention
.
Out
of
the
commission
grounded
upon
the
statute
.
That
the
commisson
giveth
authoritie
to
inforce
men
called
into
question
,
to
enter
into
recognisance
,
not
onely
for
appearance
from
time
to
time
,
but
also
for
performance
of
whatsoever
shall
be
,
by
the
Commissioners
ordered
.
And
also
that
it
giveth
power
to
enjoyn
parties
defendant
,
or
accused
to
pay
such
fees
to
ministers
of
the
Court
,
as
by
the
Commissioners
shall
be
thought
fit
.
As
for
the
execution
of
the
commission
,
it
is
found
grievous
these
wayes
among
other
.
1.
For
that
lay
men
are
by
the
commissioners
punished
for
speaking
(
otherwise
then
in
iudiciall
places
and
courtes
)
of
the
simonie
,
and
other
misdemeanours
of
spirituall
men
,
though
the
thing
spoken
be
true
,
and
the
speech
tending
to
the
inducing
of
some
condigne
punishment
.
2.
In
that
these
commissioners
usually
appoynt
and
allot
to
women
discontented
at
,
and
unwilling
to
live
with
their
husbands
,
such
portions
&
allowances
for
present
maintenance
,
as
to
them
shall
seem
fit
:
to
the
great
encouragement
of
wives
to
be
disobedient
,
and
contemptuous
against
their
husbands
.
3
:
In
that
their
pursevants
,
or
other
ministers
imployed
in
the
apprehension
of
suspected
offenders
in
any
things
spirituall
,
and
in
the
searching
for
any
supposed
scandalous
bookes
,
use
to
breake
open
mens
houses
,
closets
and
deskes
,
rifling
all
corners
,
and
secret●
custodies
,
as
in
cases
of
high
treason
,
or
suspition
therof
.
Their
commission
is
grounded
upon
a
statute
and
act
of
Parliament
,
howbeit
it
agreeth
not
with
the
statute
.
Wee
have
not
so
much
as
a
shew
of
a
statute
for
commission
of
jurisdiction
in
causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
yet
our
usurping
Prelates
tyrannize
over
loyall
subjects
,
faithfull
Patriots
,
conscientious
professours
,
deserted
by
these
,
who
will
be
counted
fathers
of
the
Common
wealth
,
left
open
and
naked
to
their
violent
rage
,
without
any
protection
of
the
law
,
as
if
they
were
but
the
vile
off
scourings
of
the
land
.
Will
not
the
estate
in
Parliament
redresse
this
proud
usurpation
?
Shall
the
house
of
Commons
in
their
Parliament
bee
grieved
not
onely
at
the
exorbitant
power
of
this
high
commission
,
but
also
at
the
statute
it selfe
,
and
shall
our
nobles
,
and
inferiour
estates
not
be
grieved
at
our
usurped
commission
?
Or
will
they
suffer
the
like
statute
,
and
make
the
countrey
mourn
and
groane
for
it
the
next
day
,
as
our
neighbours
have
done
?
Can
Princes
or
estates
give
power
of
spirituall
censures
either
to
lay
or
spiritual
men
?
Or
may
they
lawfully
put
the
temporall
sword
in
the
hand
of
Pastors
?
Or
may
spirituall
men
as
they
call
them
,
accept
it
:
If
neither
can
be
done
,
how
can
the
estates
erect
,
ratifie
,
or
suffer
such
a
commission
?
What
is
this
but
the
Spanish
inquisition
?
Set
me
up
this
throne
,
Satan
shall
set
up
Papistry
,
or
any
other
religion
whatsoever
in
short
processe
of
time
.
For
they
sit
at
the
rudder
,
and
may
turn
religion
as
it
pleaseth
them
,
and
when
they
see
fit
occasions
,
and
themselves
to
have
able
power
.
CHAP.
3.
Of
the
dignitie
and
power
of
Archbishops
in
England
.
THis
proud
name
of
Archbishop
is
not
to
be
found
in
all
the
Scripture
.
It
was
not
attributed
to
any
common
Metropolitans
at
the
first
,
but
to
the
renow●ed
and
mightie
Giants
the
Patriarches
of
Constantinople
,
Antioch
,
Alexandria
,
and
Rome
,
who
were
mounted
farre
above
Metropolitanes
when
the
time
was
neere
that
the
Antichrist
should
be
mounted
on
horsebacke
.
But
after
that
he
was
mounted
,
then
Metropolitanes
that
they
might
keepe
some
proportion
with
their
head
,
were
lifted
up
to
a
degree
of
power
above
other
Bishops
,
&
invested
into
an
office
that
the
book
of
God
,
&
the
Apostolical
Church
never
knew
,
to
consecrate
Bishops
,
to
convocate
Synods
,
to
receive
appellations
from
the
courts
of
inferior
Bishops
,
to
visit
the
Diocies
of
other
Bishops
within
the
Privince
.
A
Diocesan
Bishop
that
is
a
Bishop
over
many
flockes
,
and
Pastors
of
one
Diocie
,
was
unknown
to
the
Apostles
,
far
more
a
Bishop
of
Bishops
,
a
provincial
Bishop
,
an
Archbishop
having
iurisdiction
and
power
over
the
comprovinciall
Bishops
.
The
Church
being
for
the
most
part
within
the
bounds
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
governours
framed
the
government
according
to
the
forme
of
the
Empire
,
and
made
degrees
in
the
Church
like
to
degrees
in
the
common-wale
.
They
intended
not
to
set
up
the
Antichrist
,
but
being
led
,
partly
with
carnall
wisedome
,
partly
with
ambition
and
vainglory
,
wittingly
and
willingly
did
that
,
which
brought
in
the
Antichrist
,
and
so
the
mysterie
of
iniquity
,
which
began
to
work
in
the
Apostles
time
,
wrought
on
still
,
till
Antichrist
come
to
his
full
strength
,
and
perfect
age
.
While
they
were
framing
degrees
according
to
the
fashion
of
the
Romane
Empire
,
first
Bishops
,
then
Metropolitanes
,
then
Primates
,
then
the
foure
great
Patriarches
,
they
were
but
forming
the
second
beast
according
to
the
image
of
the
first
beast
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
one
of
the
foure
Patriarches
,
became
the
head
.
Neither
was
the
Bishop
and
Metropolitan
so
great
in
power
before
the
Antichrist
come
to
his
perfect
age
,
as
they
were
after
,
and
have
been
ever
since
,
even
to
this
day
.
They
hatched
him
,
and
he
hath
rewarded
them
with
greater
authority
and
power
.
But
giving
and
not
granting
the
Diocesan
Bishops
to
bee
of
divine
or
Apostolicall
institution
,
we
will
in
this
chapter
onely
let
you
see
the
Archbishops
unlawful
superiority
over
them
.
Persons
having
lesser
ample
administration
,
having
eyther
iudiciall
administration
,
or
administration
not
iudiciall
,
eyther
constitute
by
law
,
or
introduced
without
law
,
constitute
by
law
,
as
the
administration
of
the
ordinarie
Iudges
.
They
doe
execute
it
under
the
Prince
,
either
in
their
owne
name
,
or
the
name
of
others
.
In
their
owne
name
as
Bishops
,
so
called
,
either
with
addition
,
as
Archbishops
,
or
simply
Bishops
.
Archbishops
,
(
being
in
England
two
,
Canterburie
and
York
)
are
considered
,
eyther
in
respect
of
their
peculiar
Diocies
in
all
respects
,
as
other
Bishops
:
or
in
respect
of
the
whole
province
,
according
to
the
place
,
which
they
hold
,
eyther
in
the
ecclesiasticall
state
,
or
the
civill
.
In
the
ecclesiasticall
estate
,
eyther
according
to
the
place
,
which
they
hold
common
to
both
the
Archbishops
,
or
that
which
is
peculiar
to
Canterburie
.
According
to
the
place
,
which
is
common
,
they
are
to
be
considered
,
eyther
as
in
their
ordination
,
or
as
after
their
ordination
.
In
the
ordination
it selfe
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
if
they
the
Archbishops
haue
not
been
heretofore
Bishops
,
they
must
be
consecrated
by
some
Bishops
.
If
they
haue
been
Bishops
,
then
their
election
onely
is
confirmed
by
some
Bishops
.
Metropolitanes
were
chosen
,
confirmed
,
and
consecrated
of
old
,
not
by
some
,
but
by
the
whole
Synode
of
the
comprovinciall
Bishops
.
But
the
English
Bishop
have
no
Provinciall
Synods
to
any
such
purpose
.
They
have
neither
the
Discipline
prescribed
in
Gods
word
,
nor
the
Discipline
of
the
old
Bishops
and
Metropolitanes
,
but
the
Discipline
and
policie
which
was
in
use
in
the
time
of
greatest
darknesse
under
the
Antichrist
;
Here
also
wee
see
a
signe
,
that
they
make
the
Bishop
and
their
Priest
of
a
different
order
.
For
a
Priest
,
when
he
is
made
a
Bishop
,
must
receive
a
new
consecration
.
But
a
Bishop
when
hee
is
made
an
Archibishop
,
is
not
consecrated
of
new
,
howbeit
hee
bee
in
degree
of
power
and
jurisdiction
above
other
Bishops
.
After
ordination
they
are
to
be
considered
,
either
as
Metropolitanes
,
or
as
Archbishops
,
or
as
Primates
,
or
as
lesser
Patriarches
.
The
English
Metropolitanes
have
onely
Bishops
under
them
,
As
Metropolitanes
,
1.
in
confirming
the
elections
of
the
Bishops
of
his
Province
.
2.
in
consecrating
these
Bishops
together
with
other
two
Bishops
.
By
the
auncient
Canons
it
was
ordained
,
that
all
the
Bishops
of
the
Province
should
assemble
to
the
election
,
confirmation
,
and
consecration
of
the
Bishop
also
,
and
the
Metropolitan
was
present
with
the
rest
,
as
one
of
the
number
,
and
moderator
onely
of
the
convention
,
and
the
action
was
common
.
The
Bishop
of
Spalato
confesseth
,
that
by
divine
law
one
Bishop
hath
no
greater
right
to
consecrate
another
Bishop
then
another
hath
.
This
,
that
they
call
consecration
of
Bishops
,
was
not
known
to
the
purer
Church
.
The
ministers
chose
one
of
their
number
to
bee
a
perpetuall
moderator
of
the
common
actions
,
and
called
him
Bishop
,
as
at
Alexandria
,
where
he
was
first
hatche●
,
and
made
at
the
first
,
but
onely
perpetuall
president
,
and
this
was
all
.
3.
In
convocating
Provinciall
Synods
,
according
to
the
Kings
rescript
,
4.
in
moderating
Synods
,
and
giving
the
last
voyce
.
Their
Provincial
Synods
are
not
like
the
provincial
Synods
which
wee
wont
to
have
.
For
ours
were
but
Synods
of
Shires
,
4
,
5
,
or
6
classicall
Presbyteries
assembling
together
twice
in
the
yeare
.
But
their
Provinciall
Synode
is
a
Synod
of
the
Bishops
of
one
Province
.
All
the
Diocies
of
the
Archbishop
,
and
of
his
suffragane
,
or
comprovinciall
Bishops
which
are
under
him
,
make
but
one
province
.
And
seeing
they
have
onely
two
Archbishops
,
they
can
have
but
onely
two
Provinciall
Synods
.
The
Metropolitane
convocateth
the
Provincial
Synod
upon
the
Princes
letter
,
which
happeneth
very
rarely
.
If
the
Prince
direct
his
letter
to
any
Bishop
,
as
sometime
hee
hath
done
,
what
need
is
there
of
a
Metropolitan
.
For
they
say
,
we
cannot
have
Synods
,
unlesse
we
have
Metropolitanes
to
convocate
them
;
and
this
is
a
chiefe
part
of
his
function
.
If
so
be
,
why
doth
he
not
exerce
his
function
without
a
particular
letter
of
the
Prince
,
as
well
as
the
Bishop
doth
in
convocating
his
Diocesan
Synod
.
If
that
be
a
part
of
his
ordinary
power
to
him
,
as
this
to
the
other
why
doth
it
depend
on
the
Princes
letter
,
and
how
dare
a
common
Bishop
take
upon
him
notwithstanding
of
the
Princes
letter
,
that
which
of
office
apperteineth
to
the
Metropolitan
.
Ye
may
see
that
this
part
of
his
function
also
,
is
not
of
divine
institution
,
that
is
so
dependant
and
changeable
at
the
pleasure
of
princes
,
as
they
confesse
themselves
;
Neyther
is
it
requisite
of
necessity
to
haue
a
Metropolitane
to
convocate
Synodes
,
for
Synodes
at
the
first
assembled
without
Metropolitanes
.
And
in
our
age
,
both
in
our
owne
,
and
other
reformed
Churches
,
Synods
have
assembled
,
where
there
is
no
Metropolitane
.
Nay
rather
,
Synods
would
be
more
frequently
convocated
,
if
they
were
altogether
removed
:
it
is
so
farre
from
the
truth
,
that
either
we
cannot
have
Synods
,
unlesse
we
have
Metropolitanes
,
or
that
God
hath
ordained
in
his
word
that
they
should
convocate
Synodes
.
For
we
haue
no
Synods
Metropoliticall
,
but
onely
Diocesan
,
since
Metropolitans
have
beene
set
over
our
heads
,
nor
yet
national
,
but
seldome
,
and
dressed
before
hand
for
their
purpose
.
If
it
be
not
of
divine
institution
,
that
the
Metropolitane
should
convocate
Provinciall
Synods
,
neither
is
it
to
moderate
.
And
as
for
necessity
there
is
none
,
as
experience
of
our
owne
and
other
reformed
Churches
can
beare
witnesse
:
yea
in
their
owne
last
Synode
,
Ban●roft
Bishop
of
London
was
president
.
It
may
be
that
it
was
his
Papsticall
office
,
which
hee
had
of
old
.
For
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
seventy
Archbishops
,
Canterbury
is
made
the
head
of
all
●ur
Churches
,
all
Bishops
sworn
to
Canonicall
obedi●nce
of
that
Archbishop
,
and
defence
of
all
privileges
and
liberties
of
that
seat
.
Where
the
Bishop
of
London
is
his
Deane
to
call
Synods
,
to
publish
his
decrees
,
to
make
returne
of
the
execution
,
Wincheste●
his
Chancellour
,
Lincolne
his
Vicechancellour
,
Salisbury
his
Chaunter
,
Worcester
his
Chaplaine
,
Rochester
his
Crosse-bearer
.
As
Archbishops
1.
in
receiving
of
,
and
answering
to
appellations
interposed
,
&
made
from
his
Suffragane
Bishops
.
2.
In
visiting
the
whole
Province
according
to
the
lawes
and
custome
.
As
the
Bishops
haue
suffragane
Bishops
under
them
,
so
the
Bishops
themselves
are
Suffraganes
to
the
Archbishop
.
They
are
not
his
suffraganes
,
as
he
is
Metropolitane
,
but
as
he
is
Archbishop
.
So
that
as
Archbishop
he
hath
greater
authority
then
he
hath
as
Metropolitan
.
For
as
Metropolitan
he
must
doe
nothing
without
a
Synode
in
the
Dioces
of
another
Bishop
,
neyther
by
receiving
appellation
,
nor
by
way
of
visitation
.
But
as
Archbishop
he
may
receive
appellations
,
and
visite
the
Dioces
of
his
Province
without
a
Synode
,
as
being
not
onely
superiour
in
honour
,
and
prioritie
of
order
,
but
also
in
power
of
jurisdiction
.
And
for
this
his
greatnes
,
which
he
attained
unto
,
he
beareth
the
proud
title
of
Archbishop
.
The
old
Bishops
knew
no
other
but
a
Metropolitane
,
&
the
Provinciall
Synode
assembling
twice
in
the
yeare
,
to
the
which
appellations
were
made
.
It
is
troublesome
,
say
they
,
to
call
Synodes
so
often
,
Dioces
are
so
large
,
and
the
Synode
should
be
wearied
to
stay
till
all
the
appellations
of
inferiour
Courts
were
decided
.
Here
a
notable
tricke
.
First
they
say
,
it
is
needfull
to
haue
Synodes
,
and
therefore
needfull
to
haue
a
Metropolitane
.
This
againe
they
crosse
and
say
,
there
is
no
need
of
Synods
,
it
is
difficile
and
incommodious
to
have
two
provinciall
Synods
in
the
yeare
,
as
of
old
.
The
Archbishop
may
doe
all
that
the
Synode
did
,
receive
appellations
,
visit
and
correct
the
excesses
and
defects
of
other
bishops
,
onely
he
may
not
make
Canons
and
Ecclesiastical
lawes
without
a
Synod
.
Neither
is
there
any
need
of
new
Canons
,
the
old
are
sufficient
.
But
I
would
demand
,
why
Synods
may
not
be
so
easily
,
and
so
often
convocated
as
of
old
?
Is
it
because
they
have
their
Diocies
extended
over
one
,
two
,
or
three
Shires
,
and
the
province
extended
almost
as
farr
as
the
kingdome
:
as
Canterburies
province
in
England
,
and
Saintandros
in
Scotland
.
Their
wings
should
be
clipped
,
their
Diocies
and
provinces
contracted
and
multiplied
,
if
that
the
Discipline
of
the
old
Bishops
were
to
bee
preserved
,
that
Synods
may
assemble
.
But
before
they
loose
any
part
of
their
extensive
power
,
and
large
impire
,
they
will
rather
reteine
the
corrupted
discipline
brought
in
under
Antichrist
.
If
they
will
say
on
the
other
side
,
the
Diocies
were
as
ample
of
old
,
then
why
doe
they
pretend
to
their
loytering
in
their
owne
,
or
the
Kings
palaces
,
the
distance
of
their
Diocies
.
And
if
they
will
not
convocate
Provinciall
Synods
twice
in
the
yeare
,
what
is
the
reason
that
they
will
not
convocate
once
in
the
yeare
,
or
as
was
concluded
in
the
Councell
of
Basile
,
wherein
sitteth
as
Iudge
,
the
Deane
of
the
Arches
,
he
hath
to
doe
with
appeales
of
all
men
within
the
province
of
Canterbury
.
Advocates
there
be
in
this
Court
16.
or
moe
,
at
the
pleasure
of
the
Archbishop
,
all
Doctours
of
law
,
two
Registers
,
and
ten
Proctors
.
And
another
Court
,
not
unlike
unto
this
,
which
they
call
the
Court
of
Audience
,
which
entertaineth
the
complaints
,
causes
,
and
appeales
of
them
in
that
province
.
So
yee
see
,
what
way
the
ancient
Synods
are
gone
.
Neither
to
direct
by
making
Canons
,
nor
to
execute
them
being
made
,
should
bee
permitted
to
the
pleasure
of
one
man
.
And
yet
by
the
way
remember
,
that
the
Prince
with
advice
of
the
Metropolitane
▪
may
make
Canons
also
.
Howbeit
the
Archbishop
be
made
up
with
the
spoiles
of
the
provinciall
Synode
,
his
grace
may
not
attend
on
the
●●scharge
of
the
Synods
care
and
jurisdiction
.
And
whereas
he
may
visit
if
he
please
,
the
whole
Diocies
of
his
province
,
doe
yee
thinke
hee
will
take
the
pains
himselfe
?
who
then
shal●
attend
on
Court
and
Councell
?
Yea
I
suppose
that
seldome
hee
sendeth
his
Chancelour
,
or
any
other
for
him
.
By
the
Canons
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
the
Archbishop
may
no
visit
the
Diocie
of
another
bishop
,
during
the
time
of
the
Archiepiscopall
visitation
,
whereby
the
jurisdiction
of
the
ordinary
is
suspended
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
which
hee
practiseth
,
hee
doth
exercise
from
,
and
under
the
Archbishop
,
as
his
deputie
.
The
Archbishop
may
with
the
Princes
consent
without
a
Synod
depose
a
bishop
,
sayth
Whitgift
.
As
Primates
,
or
lesser
Patriarches
,
1.
of
right
,
as
to
admit
appellations
from
inferiour
judgements
immediately
.
2.
of
the
prescription
of
time
,
to
haue
the
custody
of
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
during
the
vacancie
of
any
Episcopall
See
within
his
owne
province
.
York
is
stiled
Primate
of
England
,
and
Canterburie
Primate
of
all
England
.
There
is
a
fine
composition
of
an
old
plea.
what
they
may
not
doe
as
Metropolitanes
,
they
may
doe
as
Archbishops
,
and
what
they
may
not
doe
as
Archbishops
,
yet
they
may
doe
as
little
Patriarches
.
As
little
Patriarches
they
may
receaue
appellations
immediatlie
.
So
where
one
may
not
make
a
leap
from
the
Archdeacon
or
his
Officiall
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
passe
by
the
Bishop
.
Yet
he
may
leap
over
him
to
that
same
man
,
as
he
is
Patriarch
.
And
as
for
custody
of
spirituall
jurisdiction
,
during
the
vacancie
of
the
Episcopall
See
,
that
was
the
right
of
Deane
and
Chapter
.
According
to
the
place
peculiar
to
the
Archbishop
o●
Canterburie
,
1.
every
Bishop
of
his
province
confirmed
by
him
,
must
exhibite
to
him
a
Chaplaine
,
till
he
provide
him
some
sufficient
benefice
.
2.
As
Primat
of
all
England
,
he
may
grant
letters
of
tuition
,
whereby
the
appellant
may
prosecu●e
his
appellation
without
molestation
offered
to
him
in
the
meane
time
.
The
Bishops
have
their
Chaplaines
,
as
Princes
and
Noblemen
have
,
more
for
pompe
and
glory
then
for
any
necessitie
or
utility
.
For
they
will
bee
inferiour
in
nothing
to
the
great
Nobles
,
that
concerneth
pride
of
life
.
Noblemen
for
pride
will
not
joyne
themselves
with
the
parish
,
where
they
are
members
,
to
worship
God
joyntly
with
them
,
as
members
of
one
politicall
body
,
but
must
have
their
servile
and
flattering
Chaplaines
at
home
:
yet
they
spoile
many
parishes
to
entertaine
their
beneficed
and
non-resident
Chaplaines
.
Will
the
Bishops
be
behinde
them
in
this
?
Nay
,
they
will
bee
as
noble
in
this
trespasse
as
the
noblest
,
and
the
Archbishop
will
lead
the
ring
.
Take
this
unclaime
of
appellations
from
him
,
his
letters
of
tuition
are
deere
of
a
doyt
.
According
to
the
place
,
which
they
hold
in
the
civill
estate
,
either
as
common
to
both
,
or
as
peculiar
to
any
one
of
them
.
Common
to
both
,
either
by
the
common
Municipall
law
,
or
by
the
grant
of
Princes
.
By
the
common
Municipall
law
,
either
in
things
Ecclesiasticall
,
or
in
things
civill
.
In
things
Ecclesiasticall
,
in
which
they
have
this
prerogative
,
to
receive
and
register
the
probate
of
wills
,
and
to
grant
to
the
partie
succeeding
the
administration
of
the
goods
of
the
person
dying
intestate
,
having
at
the
time
of
their
death
,
Bo●a
Notabilia
in
divers
Diocies
or
jurisdictions
of
their
Province
.
The
Archbishop
hath
a
Court
which
is
called
the
Prerogative
Court
,
in
which
the
Commissarie
sitteth
upon
inheritances
fallen
either
by
intestate
,
or
by
will
and
testament
.
By
the
92.
Canon
of
the
Constitutions
made
Anno
1603.
All
Chauncellours
,
Commissaries
,
or
Officials
;
or
any
other
exercising
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
whatsover
,
are
commanded
to
charge
with
an
oath
all
persons
called
,
or
voluntarily
appearing
before
them
,
for
the
probate
of
●ny
will
,
or
the
administration
of
any
goods
,
whether
they
know
,
or
moved
by
any
speciall
inducement
,
do
firmly
beleeve
that
the
partie
deceased
,
(
whose
testament
&
goods
depend
now
in
question
)
had
at
the
time
of
his
,
or
her
death
,
any
goods
,
or
good
debts
,
in
any
other
Diocie
or
Diocies
,
or
peculiar
jurisdiction
within
that
province
,
then
in
that
wherein
the
sayd
partie
died
,
amounting
to
the
value
of
five
pounds
.
And
if
the
sayd
person
shall
upon
his
oath
affirme
,
That
hee
knoweth
,
or
firmly
beleeveth
,
that
the
sayd
partie
deceased
had
goods
or
good
debts
in
any
other
Diocie
,
or
Diocies
,
or
peculiar
jurisdiction
within
the
sayd
province
to
the
value
aforesayd
,
and
particularly
specifie
and
declare
the
same
:
then
shall
hee
presently
dismisse
him
,
not
presuming
to
intermedle
with
the
probate
of
the
sayd
will
,
or
to
grant
administration
of
the
goods
of
the
partie
so
dying
intestat●
:
and
shall
openly
and
plainly
declare
and
professe
,
that
the
sayd
cause
belongeth
to
the
prerogative
of
the
Archbishop
of
that
Province
,
willing
and
admonishing
the
partie
to
prove
the
sayd
will
,
or
require
administration
of
the
s●yd
go●s
in
the
court
of
the
sayd
prerogative
,
and
to
exhibit
before
him
the
sayd
iudge
,
the
probat
or
administration
,
under
the
s●●l
of
the
prerogative
within
40
dayes
next
following
.
In
the●●
〈◊〉
Canon
the
Rate
of
Bona
Notbilia
liable
to
the
prerogative
Court
,
is
defi●●●
〈◊〉
amounting
to
the
value
of
five
pound
,
at
least
,
〈◊〉
and
de●laring
,
that
who
so
hath
not
good
in
then
,
to
the
sayd
summe
or
value
,
shall
not
〈…〉
to
have
Bona
Notabilia
.
unlesse
in
any
Diocie
by
composition
or
custome
,
Bon●
Natabilia
bee
rated
at
a
greater
summe
.
Here
the
Archbishop
hath
a
Court
for
testamentary
matters
,
which
are
meere
civill
,
and
belongeth
no
wayes
to
a
spirituall
Court
▪
which
may
and
ought
to
be
heard
and
determined
in
Courts
temporall
.
In
civill
things
is
1.
to
have
the
title
of
Clemencie
,
which
in
English
we
call
Grace
.
2.
to
have
praecedencie
before
all
the
Peeres
of
the
kingdome
.
This
title
and
stile
of
Grace
is
not
granted
to
any
inferiour
to
a
Duke
,
so
that
they
have
a
●tile
aboue
Marquises
▪
Earles
,
and
Vicounts
.
They
mock
at
Christs
words
Luke
22.
25.
when
they
say
,
that
Christ
forbad
his
Disciples
onely
to
be
called
bountifull
or
benefactors
,
but
not
to
bee
called
gracious
Lords
.
For
Christ
forbidding
his
Disciples
to
beare
civill
rule
and
temporall
domination
,
forbad
them
the
stiles
,
which
were
attributed
unto
,
or
usurped
by
civill
Princes
,
and
magistrates
,
to
set
forth
their
pompe
and
power
,
and
for
example
he
alledgeth
that
stile
which
was
given
to
some
of
the
kings
of
Aegypt
,
by
one
stile
meaning
all
other
of
the
like
kinde
.
For
as
he
forbad
them
not
onely
to
be
like
the
Kings
of
Aegypt
,
but
generally
like
the
kings
of
the
nations
,
so
the
titles
of
all
secular
Princes
and
Rulers
,
that
rule
Nations
and
kingdomes
,
are
forbidden
.
Farther
,
there
is
greater
pompe
in
the
stile
of
Grace
,
then
of
benefactor
,
and
lesse
truth
:
for
there
are
none
so
gracelesse
,
unclement
,
and
cruell
scoutges
in
the
hands
either
of
Popes
or
Princes
to
scourge
the
Church
of
Christ
.
These
base
fellowes
must
also
haue
place
before
the
greatest
Nobles
in
the
land
,
and
the
chiefe
seat
in
publick
conventions
,
and
parliaments
.
Canterbury
must
have
place
before
the
chiefest
officers
of
the
kingdome
,
Yorke
before
all
except
the
Chauncellour
like
the
ambitious
sonnes
of
Zebedee
seeking
to
sit
the
one
at
the
right
,
the
other
at
the
left
hand
of
Christ
in
his
kingdom
,
which
they
dreamed
should
be
a
glorious
worldly
Monarchy
.
They
have
also
traines
of
men
to
attend
upon
them
,
greater
then
many
Noble
men
,
and
some
to
beare
up
their
taile
,
By
the
grant
of
Princes
,
as
Immunities
,
liberties
,
&c.
in
their
owne
large
fieldes
or
possessions
.
Their
immunities
,
liberties
,
priviledges
and
jurisdictions
in
their
Baronies
and
large
possessions
,
are
but
temporall
,
nothing
availing
to
further
and
advance
Christs
kingdom
.
The
particulars
are
best
known
to
them
,
who
haue
seen
their
charters
.
Peculiar
to
any
one
of
them
,
to
wit
,
either
to
York
,
as
to
have
the
praecedence
before
all
the
officers
of
the
kingdom
,
except
the
Lord
Chancellour
.
Or
to
Canterburie
,
as
1.
to
take
the
place
before
all
the
officers
of
the
kingdom
:
whence
it
is
,
that
he
is
called
the
first
Peere
of
the
Realme
.
2.
to
inaugurate
the
king
at
his
coronation
.
3.
to
receive
the
rents
of
the
lands
,
which
hold
of
him
in
homage
,
while
the
heire
is
minor
,
not
past
21.
years
,
howbeit
the
same
heir
hold
other
lands
in
chiefe
of
the
crowne
.
4.
to
hunt
with
his
owne
hounds
in
any
parke
within
his
own
province
.
Bishops
are
made
Peeres
of
the
Realme
,
and
Canterbury
is
the
first
Peere
,
therefore
he
must
have
place
before
all
the
officers
of
the
kingdom
:
wherof
we
spake
before
.
He
must
inaugurate
the
king
at
the
coronation
,
which
is
a
duty
not
appertaining
to
him
:
for
the
rites
of
coronation
are
not
parts
of
the
pastoral
charge
.
And
suppose
they
were
,
they
belong
no
more
to
a
bishop
then
to
a
minister
,
or
to
one
bishop
more
then
to
another
.
For
if
there
were
no
more
,
but
to
make
an
exhortation
,
to
conceive
a
prayer
,
and
blesse
,
a
minister
may
do
that
as
wel
as
a
Bishop
,
or
a
bishop
as
well
as
an
Archbishop
.
Bishops
have
vassals
under
them
as
noble
men
have
.
William
the
first
ordained
Bishopricks
&
Abbies
,
which
held
Baronies
in
pure
and
perpetual
almes
,
and
untill
that
time
were
free
from
all
secular
service
,
to
be
under
military
or
knights
service
,
enrolling
every
Bishoprick
and
Abbay
at
his
will
and
pleasure
,
and
appointing
how
many
souldiours
he
would
have
every
of
them
to
finde
for
him
,
and
his
successours
,
in
the
time
of
hostilitie
and
warr
.
As
they
became
vassals
to
kings
&
Emperours
,
so
they
laboured
to
have
many
vassals
under
themselves
,
insomuch
that
noblemen
became
their
vassals
.
The
Earles
of
Glocester
had
lands
of
the
Bishop
of
Canterburie
on
this
condition
,
that
they
should
be
his
stewards
at
his
installing
.
And
howbeit
the
king
should
have
the
custody
and
ward
of
the
lands
of
those
who
hold
of
him
in
chief
for
knight
service
,
till
the
perfect
age
of
the
heir
,
yet
the
lands
which
hold
of
the
Archb
▪
ar
excepted
.
Pastors
&
ministers
should
be
content
of
their
stipends
,
not
medling
with
superiority
over
vassals
,
personall
or
reall
wards
.
Their
bishops
have
parks
&
ponds
,
besides
their
palaces
,
for
hunting
&
fishing
.
Canterburies
grace
may
hunt
in
any
park
within
his
own
province
,
that
is
through
al
England
except
4.
diocies
,
a
pastime
condemned
by
the
ancient
canons
in
clergy
men
.
Hierome
saith
,
he
never
read
of
a
hunter
that
was
a
holy
man
.
B●
s●atu●e
,
as
to
grant
the
Grace
of
the
Canons
,
and
other
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
,
through
all
the
Dominions
of
the
English
Empire
,
which
(
grac●s
)
they
call
Faculties
.
C●nterburie
hath
among
other
courts
,
a
court
,
which
they
call
the
court
of
Faculties
,
wherein
there
is
appoynted
a
chiefe
President
,
who
heareth
and
●onsidereth
of
their
grievances
and
requests
,
that
are
petitioners
for
some
moderation
,
and
easement
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
law
,
sometime
,
as
they
pretend
,
overstrict
and
rigorous
and
a
Register
beside
,
who
recordeth
the
dispensa●ions
.
The
Lawes
of
God
may
not
be
dispensed
with
.
If
Ecclesiasticall
constitutions
,
which
are
made
by
men
onely
be
too
strict
,
their
rigour
may
bee
relaxed
,
when
and
where
there
is
a
necessitie
.
This
necessi●y
ought
to
bee
considered
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
Senate
,
and
not
reserved
to
the
Ar●hbishop
of
Canterburies
grace
,
to
be
given
,
or
〈◊〉
sold
at
his
pleasure
.
For
in
this
court
of
Fa●ulties
,
dispensations
are
set
to
open
sale
,
as
at
Rome
as
the
admonition
to
the
Parliament
doth
●
port
▪
If
there
be
a
just
cause
to
remit
of
the
rigour
of
the
Ecclesiastical
law
then
eas●ment
shoul●
be
granted
to
the
petitioner
without
money
.
I●
was
enacted
,
25.
Henr.
8.
that
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
for
the
time
being
,
Provided
alwayes
,
that
no
manner
of
dispensitions
,
licences
,
faculties
,
or
other
res●ri●ts
,
or
writings
hereafter
to
be
granted
by
the
Archbishop
,
or
his
commissary
,
being
of
such
importance
,
that
the
taxe
for
the
expedition
therof
at
Rome
,
extended
to
the
summe
of
foure
pounds
,
or
aboue
,
shall
in
any
wise
be
put
in
execution
,
till
the
same
lic●nce
,
dispensation
,
facultie
,
rescript
,
or
other
writing
,
of
what
name
or
nature
soever
it
be
,
be
first
confirmed
by
his
〈◊〉
,
has
heirs
,
or
successors
,
kings
of
the
Realme
,
under
the
great
seale
,
and
enrolled
in
the
Chauncerie
in
a
Roll
by
a
Clarke
to
bee
appointed
for
the
same
.
It
was
therefore
justly
written
by
Mr.
Cartwright
that
the
Archbishop
(
saving
profession
of
obedience
to
the
King
)
was
made
Pope
in
the
Bishop
of
Romes
place
,
and
that
he
exerciseth
untollerable
and
filthy
Marchandise
.
These
faculties
are
to
be
considered
,
either
particularly
,
or
generally
,
1.
particularly
,
such
as
are
often
granted
after
summary
examination
and
triall
of
the
cause
,
as
1.
to
appoint
publick
Notaries
,
2.
to
give
licence
to
the
sickly
,
women
travelling
with
child
,
aged
and
diseased
persons
,
to
eat
flesh
on
forbidden
dayes
,
for
some
politicall
respects
,
3.
to
solemnize
matrimonie
,
howbeit
thrice
open
publication
of
the
Banne●
hath
not
preceeded
.
4.
In
cases
which
belong
to
benefices
.
Notaries
,
which
are
called
Registers
,
are
appoynted
by
Bishops
,
and
Archdeacons
respectively
.
Publike
Notaries
appointed
by
Archbishops
,
serve
,
as
I
suppose
;
the
Diocies
of
the
whole
province
.
Seeing
they
haue
such
manner
of
courts
and
officers
under
them
,
depending
wholly
on
them
,
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
they
have
this
prerogative
engrossed
in
their
hands
also
amongst
many
moe
▪
If
he
grant
licence
to
eate
flesh
onely
for
politicall
reasons
,
wherefore
are
the
same
fasting
dayes
,
or
dayes
of
abstinence
from
flesh
observed
,
which
the
Papists
observe
?
wherfore
doth
the
curate
in
time
of
divine
service
make
publick
forewarning
of
these
dayes
,
as
they
are
to
fall
in
the
weeke
following
?
and
why
are
not
politick
judges
appointed
to
grant
such
licences
?
It
is
the
old
superstition
then
,
not
new
policie
,
which
is
respected
.
Doe
none
obtain
licences
but
the
diseased
,
aged
,
&c.
and
obtain
they
licences
without
money
?
The
101.
canon
of
their
last
constitutions
,
giveth
power
to
the
commissarie
for
faculties
,
to
grant
licence
for
marriage
without
3
▪
proclamations
preceeding
,
onely
to
persons
of
good
state
and
qualitie
,
as
if
persons
of
mean
estate
or
quality
,
could
not
have
as
necessary
a
cause
to
seek
relaxation
of
3
proclamations
.
But
if
ther
be
any
quantitie
of
money
in
the
purse
,
the
person
is
of
sufficient
qualitie
.
By
these
licences
,
children
are
sometime
married
without
consent
of
their
parents
,
and
sometime
the
heire
is
carried
away
,
and
married
without
further
notice
.
Precontracts
are
deluded
,
persons
having
interest
which
might
take
exception
,
not
being
publickly
warned
:
a
way
given
to
clandestine
mariages●
the
congregation
mocked
,
when
two
of
their
members
are
ioyned
in
mariage
,
they
know
not
where
nor
when
.
As
for
taking
caution
&
securitie
to
make
good
the
conditions
required
of
of
them
,
yet
saith
the
defender
of
the
last
petion
for
reformation
,
that
licences
have
been
abused
,
as
much
as
before
,
and
that
the
strength
of
the
canon
dependeth
upon
the
bonds
of
the
sureties
,
which
may
be
knights
of
the
post
,
and
men
of
no
worth
.
In
causes
which
concerne
benefices
,
as
1.
to
abolish
irregularitie
,
not
wilfully
contracted
.
Irregularitie
is
an
impediment
of
the
Canon
law
,
which
inableth
a
man
to
take
on
orders
,
or
to
minister
into
them
,
and
consequently
to
bee
admitted
to
benefices
,
or
to
enjoy
them
.
All
the
Popish
irregularities
,
which
are
not
expresselie
taken
away
,
either
by
their
late
canons
,
or
statutes
of
the
Realme
,
stand
still
in
force
with
them
and
they
may
observe
them
,
as
they
please
.
To
sit
in
judgement
upon
bloud
,
was
irregularitie
of
old
,
yet
these
Bishops
,
make
no
scruple
of
it
,
or
any
other
thing
may
serve
to
advance
their
greatnes
.
That
which
was
reckoned
amongst
irregularities
,
but
was
in
very
deed
a
divine
,
and
not
a
Canonicall
impediment
brought
in
by
man
,
they
made
least
account
of
,
to
wit
,
the
irregularity
of
apostasie
.
For
they
allowed
Popish
massemongers
,
men
for
all
seasons
,
K.
Henries
Priests
,
K.
Edwards
Priests
.
Qu.
Maries
Priests
to
be
preachers
of
the
Gospell
in
the
daies
of
Qu.
Elizabeth
,
as
the
authors
of
the
admonition
to
the
Parliament
do
testifie
.
When
they
would
cover
their
Apostasie
with
Peters
fall
Mr.
Cartwright
maketh
this
distinction
.
Peter
denied
Christ
cast
down
,
or
in
time
of
his
humility
,
they
have
denyed
him
risen
from
the
dead
,
ascended
up
into
heaven
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God
in
glory
:
Peter
did
it
to
save
his
skin
,
they
to
save
their
honour
:
he
for
his
life
,
they
for
their
living
.
I
speake
favourably
:
for
otherwise
I
might
say
of
some
▪
that
they
did
it
not
onely
to
save
that
which
they
had
,
〈◊〉
to
get
more
unto
it
.
Peter
did
it
privatly
,
and
〈◊〉
corner
,
they
in
set
and
open
iudgement
:
he
onely
denied
that
he
knew
him
,
or
that
hee
was
one
of
his
Disciples
,
but
spake
no
evill
of
him
:
they
affirmed
,
that
they
knew
the
Gospell
to
bee
naught
,
and
so
spake
evill
both
of
Christ
and
it
:
hee
did
it
suddenly
,
and
at
a
push
▪
they
deliberatly
,
and
with
time
given
to
consult
:
he
although
he
forsooke
his
master
Christ
,
yet
never
served
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
which
were
the
enemies
of
Christ
;
they
did
not
onely
forsake
Christ
,
but
served
in
the
courts
of
his
sworne
enemie
the
Antichrist
.
And
againe
,
they
at
one
clap
have
renounced
him
with
mouth
,
and
subscribed
against
him
with
their
hand
,
and
where
he
forsware
him
once
,
they
have
forsworn
him
oft
,
according
to
the
member
of
Dioceses
,
where
they
have
their
livings
,
and
diversitie
of
times
,
wherein
such
thing●
have
been
required
.
Peter
was
called
immediatly
by
Christ
himself
,
and
not
by
man
,
and
after
his
repentance
comforted
,
and
confirmed
in
his
Apostleship
.
Christ
was
the
Law-maker
,
and
might
dispense
with
his
owne
law
.
But
the
Levits
which
went
astray
after
idols
,
shall
not
come
neere
unto
me
to
doe
the
office
of
a
Priest
unto
me
,
nor
●om●
neere
to
any
of
my
holy
things
in
the
most
holy
place
:
but
they
shall
beare
their
shame
,
and
their
abominations
,
which
they
have
committed
,
Ezek.
44.
13.
Notwithstanding
of
their
repentance
,
they
were
not
restored
to
the
Priesthood
again
.
If
they
do
unfainedly
repent
,
they
may
be
received
againe
into
the
besome
of
the
Church
:
but
because
of
the
skar
which
remaineth
after
the
deep
wound
of
their
fearfull
Apostasie
,
they
ought
not
to
be
restored
to
their
degree
of
office
in
the
Church
.
Men
proving
inconstant
in
the
faith
,
are
not
fit
to
bee
made
captaines
in
the
Lords
armies
.
Bastardy
is
no
true
irregularity
,
or
just
impediment
to
inable
a
man
to
receive
orders
.
If
it
were
not
too
tedious
to
run
over
and
apply
all
sorts
of
irregularities
,
we
should
finde
an
huge
number
of
irregulars
by
the
Canon
law
,
amongst
their
Clergie
men
.
2
To
abolish
likewise
simoniacall
suing
for
promotion
to
benefices
,
or
orders
.
Their
Simonie
cannot
bee
expressed
more
vively
,
nor
contrived
more
succinctly
,
then
it
is
already
by
Mr.
Brightman
on
the
Revelation
.
But
specially
their
beggarlinesse
in
suing
for
livings
,
is
notorious
.
For
let
us
take
a
view
,
and
make
a
generall
muster
as
it
were
of
the
whole
Clergie
,
and
if
you
will
let
us
begin
it
the
basest
underlings
.
The
Curats
,
as
they
call
them
,
are
both
in
very
deed
,
and
in
all
mens
account
,
a
company
of
beggarly
followes
.
In
whom
a
man
may
see
that
verified
which
was
threatned
against
the
family
of
Esi
;
men
bowing
themselves
to
the
ground
for
a
peece
of
silver
,
or
a
morsell
of
bread
,
and
craving
to
bee
put
into
one
of
the
Priests
offices
,
that
hee
may
have
a
snap
at
a
crust
of
bread
,
1.
Sam.
3.
36.
Now
for
the
rest
,
those
that
by
meanes
of
their
more
full
purses
,
walke
more
lustily
,
such
as
wee
call
sturdy
beggars
,
what
running
up
and
down
is
there
among
them
,
what
bribing
,
what
importunat
and
impudent
begging
,
what
flattering
offers
do
they
make
of
all
their
obeysance
,
and
dutifull
complements
,
that
they
may
come
by
these
Ecclesiasticall
promotions
?
You
may
see
many
of
them
,
that
post
up
to
the
Court
,
or
to
the
house
of
the
right
honorable
,
the
Lord
keeper
of
the
great
seale
:
for
these
two
places
are
like
to
the
beautifull
gate
of
Salomons
temple
,
Act.
3.
2
Men
come
in
this
way
apace
,
thich
and
threefold
,
and
they
are
in
great
hope
to
carry
away
some
good
reliefe
.
Others
there
are
that
become
followers
of
Noblemen
,
and
P●eres
of
the
land
,
whose
Chaplaines
they
become
,
either
houshold
or
retainers
,
as
I
may
call
them
,
that
live
under
their
protection
,
for
what
end
,
trow
yee
?
Even
for
this
and
no
other
,
that
as
soone
as
any
benefite
,
as
they
call
it
,
shall
fall
voyd
,
they
might
enioy
it
by
the
Lords
gift
.
And
doth
not
this
,
I
pray
thee
,
see
to
be
an
honest
way
to
get
a
Church
living
,
no
such
base
and
beggarly
one
as
you
speak
of
?
But
is
not
this
currying
of
favour
meere
beggery
?
Is
it
any
whit
a
lesse
filthie
thing
to
come
to
a
rectorie
(
or
Personage
)
by
favour
then
by
money
?
If
wee
will
judge
indifferently
,
it
is
all
one
fault
to
creep
in
,
whether
it
be
by
bribing
and
simonie
,
or
by
fawning
and
flatterie
.
The
rest
of
the
rout
in
the
Countrey
are
diligent
in
attending
the
common
sort
of
Patrones
,
whose
thresholds
they
lye
watching
at
,
whose
wives
they
brave
and
court
,
as
if
they
were
their
mistresses
,
whose
children
they
cogg
with
,
whose
servants
they
allure
with
faire
words
,
and
promises
,
to
be
their
spokesmen
,
and
in
every
place
and
poynt
they
play
the
parts
of
miserable
beggars
.
Some
there
are
that
begg
more
craftily
,
like
to
those
that
sit
in
the
high
wayes
,
or
in
places
where
two
wayes
meet
,
and
there
they
offer
pilled
rods
to
passengers
,
to
get
a
peece
of
money●
therewith
as
it
were
a
pennieworth
for
a
pennie
.
So
doe
men
make
way
for
their
suits
,
by
large
giving
of
money
in
hand
,
or
else
by
compacting
to
give
some
of
their
yerely
tithes
for
a
gratification
.
But
some
man
will
say
,
all
this
is
not
the
corruption
of
the
Lawes
,
but
the
corruptions
of
men
.
Nay
surely
,
as
long
as
that
manner
of
conferring
Ecclesiasticall
charges
taketh
place
,
which
hath
been
in
use
among
us
to
this
day
,
there
can
be
no
remedie
applyed
to
cure
or
prevent
this
beggarliness
.
Doe
wee
not
sufficiently
find
it
to
be
true
in
experience
?
In
the
late
Parliament
,
Lawes
were
enacted
severely
against
it
.
But
what
came
of
that
?
nothing
truely
,
but
that
it
made
men
deale
more
closely
and
cunningly
,
to
cosen
the
Law
.
We
must
not
thinke
to
doe
any
good
with
our
lawes
,
where
Christs
lawes
are
not
observed
.
But
to
proceed
,
whence
once
the
living
is
by
beggerie
obteined
from
the
Patron
,
what
a
deale
of
begging
worke
is
there
to
come
,
for
those
Sir
Iohn-lack
latines
,
that
institution
might
be
had
from
the
Bishops
.
Heere
hee
must
supplicate
,
not
onely
to
the
right
reverend
Bishops
,
but
to
Master
Examiner
,
to
my
Lords
Groom
of
his
Chamber
,
his
Register
,
the
Yeoman
of
his
Butterie
,
and
Larder
,
yea
,
the
meanest
,
that
belongeth
unto
him
.
Not
that
want
of
Latine
▪
and
learning
will
keep
him
from
entrance
into
his
benefice
;
but
that
he
that
hath
need
of
money
for
dispatch
,
or
speech
with
my
Lord
,
or
the
like
,
must
fee
the
servants
the
better
,
whose
gaine
commeth
trowling
in
this
way
.
There
is
no
Castle
so
defenced
which
a
Latinelesse
asse
laden
with
golden
mettell
,
may
not
scale
and
conquer
.
Neither
is
there
only
almost
so
unfit
,
that
hath
the
repulse
,
but
by
what
engines
he
prevaileth
,
let
them
looke
to
it
.
The
like
is
the
condition
of
Praebendaries
,
Archdeacons
,
and
Deanes
.
Nay
,
are
the
Bishops
themselves
cleare
of
this
base
beggarie
?
What
meaneth
then
,
that
continuall
haunting
of
the
court
,
and
hanging
upon
the
Nobles
?
Why
doe
they
not
stay
and
wait
,
till
they
be
sent
for
?
yea
why
are
they
not
rather
pulled
away
from
their
studies
against
their
wills
?
Nay
rather
,
if
a
man
should
appeale
to
their
consciences
,
whether
a●
not
some
of
those
fat
demeasnes
of
their
Bishoprickes
let
out
of
their
own
accord
,
to
such
as
they
seeke
,
and
sue
to
,
that
might
farme
and
hire
them
,
or
else
are
there
not
other
large
bribes
covenanted
to
be
given
to
such
,
as
shall
stand
them
in
stead
,
for
attaining
of
those
dignities
?
But
are
th●y
onely
thus
beggarly
in
their
ambitious
suing
for
their
promotions
?
Nay
truly
some
of
them
are
grown
so
extreamly
base
this
way
,
that
if
they
bee
to
change
their
See
,
they
pay
not
their
first
fruits
,
but
by
racking
together
in
a
filt●y
fashion
,
an
almes
from
the
poorest
vicars
,
which
yet
must
goe
under
the
name
of
Benevolence
,
to
make
a
cleanly
cloke
withall
.
The
price
of
simonie
is
not
onely
a
gift
in
the
hand
,
of
money
,
but
also
the
servile
flatterie
of
the
tongue
,
prayers
and
sollicitations
,
and
officious
services
of
the
body
.
Some
Bishops
have
made
their
porters
ministers
,
as
the
authour
of
the
petition
to
the
Queene
doth
witnesse
.
Simonie
is
compared
to
the
leprosie
of
Gebezi
,
but
they
have
a
water
to
cleanse
it
,
the
Archbishops
court
of
faculties
,
where
the
Simoniacall
person
may
be
washed
,
by
a
gracious
,
but
a
costly
dispensation
.
3.
To
grant
a
vacant
benefice
in
title
of
trust
(
which
they
call
a
Commendam
)
either
for
a
time
or
during
life
.
Wee
alledged
before
an
example
of
him
that
was
Bishop
of
Glocester
,
and
withall
commendatare
of
the
Bishopricke
of
Bristow
16.
yeares
altogether
,
by
the
late
Queenes
dispensation
,
4
That
the
sonne
may
succeed
immediatly
to
his
fathers
benefice
.
If
the
sonne
claime
kindnes
,
as
we
call
it
,
to
his
fathers
benefice
,
he
ought
to
be
repelled
,
and
no
dispensation
should
further
him
:
for
the
ministery
doth
not
now
discend
by
generation
,
as
in
the
tribe
of
Levi.
But
if
he
be
sought
,
lawfully
chosen
,
and
called
by
the
Church
,
he
may
very
well
be
admitted
to
his
fathers
benefice
,
without
the
dispensation
of
any
Archbishop
.
5
That
for
a
time
,
and
for
some
weightie
cause
,
the
beneficed
person
shall
not
bee
bound
to
make
residence
,
but
may
serve
by
another
that
is
sufficient
.
Beneficed
men
are
licenced
to
take
up
the
rents
of
the
benefice
,
without
making
residence
on
their
cures
,
and
charges
.
The
Chaplaines
of
the
King
,
Prince
,
Noblemen
,
and
Bishops
,
take
up
the
benefices
of
their
parishes
,
and
live
notwitstanding
at
Princes
,
Noblemen
,
and
Bishops
houses
.
Mr.
Leaver
preaching
before
K.
Edward
6.
sayd
,
Now
my
Lords
both
of
the
Laity
and
Clergie
,
in
the
name
of
God
I
advertise
you
to
take
heed
,
for
when
the
Lord
of
all
Lords
shall
see
his
flockes
scattered
,
spilt
,
and
lost
,
if
he
will
follow
the
●racke
of
blood
,
it
will
lead
him
straight
way
unto
●his
Court
,
and
your
houses
,
whereas
those
great
theeves
,
which
murther
,
spoile
,
and
destroy
the
flock●
of
Christ
,
be
received
,
kept
and
maintained
.
Hooper
,
preaching
before
the
said
King
,
said
,
that
his
Majestie
should
beginne
at
his
owne
Court
,
and
compell
the
Chaplaines
to
serve
th●se
soules
,
that
labour
for
their
livings
,
otherwise
he
should
put
his
owne
soule
in
danger
.
The
Courts
then
of
Princes
,
Nobles
,
Bishops
,
and
others
,
are
the
first
denns
of
these
soule-murtherers
.
The
second
rank
of
dennes
wherein
they
lurke
,
is
the
universities
of
Cambridge
,
and
Oxford
.
There
the
fellowes
of
their
Colledges
,
benefice●
persons
do
make
residence
,
&
not
at
the
Churches
to
which
their
benefice●
belong
:
but
,
as
a
Countreyman
of
their
own
●aith
,
melting
and
dying
there
,
like
snayle●
within
their
shelts
.
The
third
sort
of
Non-residents
,
are
Deanes
and
Prebendaries
,
lurking
in
their
Cathedrall
Churches
,
as
in
dens
,
devouring
the
benefices
of
Parishes
lying
farre●
off
in
the
meane
time
.
Others
are
permitted
to
take
on
orders
,
and
to
receive
a
benefice
,
and
after
,
as
unsufficient
to
go
to
the
universitie
to
learn
for
the
space
of
3
years
;
and
all
this
time
the
parish
doth
perish
with
the
famine
of
the
word
.
The
beneficed
parson
who
is
non-resident
,
oftentimes
cannot
preach
,
howbeit
he●
were
willing
:
6.
That
a
Layman
studying
to
letters
may
retaine
a
Prebend
,
and
yet
not
be
compelled
to
take
on
the
Ministerie
.
If
the
office
of
the
Prebendarie
be
necessarie
,
then
the
Prebend
ought
not
to
bee
bestowed
to
another
use
.
Then
againe
,
to
bestow
it
on
a
Lay-man
,
and
not
to
prepare
him
for
the
use
of
the
Ministerie
,
is
farre
from
the
intention
of
the
donatour
.
7.
That
a
man
entred
in
holy
orders
,
and
otherwise
qualified
according
to
the
Lawes
,
may
enjoy
two
Ecclesiasticall
Benefices
,
if
they
bee
Benefices
of
Cure
within
a
certeine
distance
;
if
without
cure
,
without
respect
of
distance
.
Pluralitie
of
benefices
doth
include
also
non-residence
.
For
the
pluralist
cannot
make
residence
at
2.
or
3.
Provided
also
that
every
Archbishop
,
because
hee
must
occupie
8
Chaplains
at
cons●cration
of
Bishops
:
And
every
Bishop
because
●e
must
occupie
7
Chaplains
,
at
giving
of
orders
,
&
consecration
of
Churches
,
may
every
one
of
them
have
two
Chaplaines
over
and
above
the
number
above
limited
unto
them
,
whereof
every
one
may
purchase
licence
of
dispensations
,
and
take
,
receive
,
and
keepe
as
many
Parsonages
,
or
benefices
with
cure
of
soules
.
In
the
Record
of
the
worthy
proceedings
,
it
is
sayd
,
that
by
the
provisoes
of
that
statute
,
the
Kings
Chaplaines
may
have
as
many
benefices
as
they
can
get
,
without
stint
,
and
some
others
may
have
4.
benefices
with
cure
at
one
time
in
severall
counties
,
and
some
two
benefices
and
yet
bee
resident
upon
none
of
them
,
so
long
as
hee
attendeth
upon
his
Lord
and
master
,
which
is
a
thing
intollerable
in
a
Christian
common
wealth
.
One
person
will
have
a
mastership
of
a
Colledge
in
one
corner
of
the
land
,
a
Deanrie
in
another
,
a
Prebend
in
the
third
,
as
Mr.
Cartwright
reporteth
.
The
author
of
the
petition
to
the
Queen
reporteth
,
that
manie
have
three
or
foure
benefices
scattered
one
from
another
an
hundred
miles
.
What
hurt
have
masters
of
Arts
done
thee
,
or
how
have
they
offended
thee
,
that
thou
shouldst
owe
and
doe
unto
them
this
mischiefe
,
to
make
them
in
the
first
place
guiltie
of
so
great
a
sinne
?
Thou
confessest
that
pluralitie
is
evil
,
and
a
thing
to
be
suppressed
,
and
yet
thou
givest
them
leave
in
thy
indulgence
to
bee
infected
with
this
pestilent
disease
.
Doubtlesse
it
is
a
notable
priviledge
of
their
degree
,
that
they
may
bee
naught
before
any
others
.
Pluralitie
of
benefice●
distant
30.
mile
,
doth
include
non-residence
,
as
well
as
of
an
100
mile
.
The
Sun
is
farther
distant
from
us
then
the
Moon
,
yet
it
is
not
possible
for
us
to
touch
the
Moon
.
The
last
petition
for
reformation
relateth
that
double
beneficed
men
are
suffered
to
hold
some
2
or
3.
benefices
with
cure
:
and
some
2
,
3
,
or
4
dignities
besides
.
The
defender
of
the
said
petition
doth
report
,
that
their
double
beneficed
men
are
almost
sance
number
.
Generally
:
whence
it
is
,
that
the
Archbishop
may
dispense
in
all
causes
not
repugnant
to
the
word
,
if
heretofore
they
have
been
used
or
accustomed
to
bee
had
at
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
or
if
not
accustomed
to
bee
obtained
at
the
Sea
of
Rome
,
if
the
Prince
himselfe
,
or
those
who
are
of
his
secret
councell
doe
permit
.
We
heard
of
some
speciall
dispensations
before
:
now
we
heare
that
the
Archbishop
may
dispense
in
all
causes
dispensed
heretofore
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
and
more
also
.
The
Pope
was
never
duly
qualified
to
be
a
lawfull
dispenser
,
no
more
is
the
Archbishop
.
Where
it
is
sayd
,
if
the
matter
it selfe
be
not
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
it
is
to
no
purpose
:
for
the
Pope
will
not
say
,
that
hee
dispenseth
in
any
thing
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
howbeit
he
doth
it
in
effect
,
and
so
doth
the
Archbishop
.
For
simonie
,
non-residencie
,
pluralitie
of
benefices
,
readmission
after
the
irregularitie
of
apostasie
,
observation
of
superstitious
dayes
and
times
,
not
eating
of
flesh
in
Lent
and
forbidden
dayes
,
which
are
here
expressed
,
are
repugnant
to
the
law
of
God
.
Therefore
he
may
take
the
like
libereie
in
usurie
,
perjurie
,
incest
,
mariage
within
degrees
of
the
Leviticall
law
,
and
the
rest
of
the
cases
and
causes
which
were
reserved
to
the
Pope
of
old
.
It
is
not
without
reason
then
that
the
authours
of
the
Admonition
call
this
Court
a
filthy
quagmire
,
and
poysoned
plash
of
all
abbominations
,
seeing
the
filth
of
all
these
abominations
are
washed
here
,
and
the
guiltie
person
commeth
forth
after
the
Archbishops
dispensation
,
as
white
as
snow
,
leaving
his
filth
behind
in
that
Court
.
Beside
the
Prerogative
Court
,
the
Court
of
Arches
,
the
Court
of
Audience
,
the
Court
of
Faculties
,
the
Archbishop
hath
yet
another
Court
,
called
the
Court
of
Peculiars
,
which
dealeth
in
certaine
Parishes
exempt
from
the
Bishops
iuris●iction
in
some
Diocesse
,
and
are
peculiarlie
belonging
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
.
Hee
hath
also
inferiour
Courts
,
such
as
other
Bishops
have
.
You
see
then
,
Canterburie
is
a
petie
Pope
,
or
according
to
Bancrofts
reckoning
,
a
vice-pope
,
made
up
of
the
old
spoyles
of
comprovinciall
Bishops
and
Synods
,
and
also
with
the
new
spoyls
of
the
Pope
,
beeing
armed
beside
with
the
Kings
delegate
temporall
power
in
the
High
Commission
,
and
so
greater
in
his
intensive
power
,
then
ever
he
was
in
time
of
Poperie
.
And
when
the
union
shall
be
accomplished
,
shal
be
greater
in
his
extensive
power
also
,
with
his
Courts
over-ruling
our
Nation
,
and
shall
be
vice-pope
of
this
little
World
,
O
if
faithfull
Patriots
would
forsee
and
prevent
this
.
The
least
of
their
Ceremonies
will
prepare
a
way
to
this
mischiefe
.
CHAP.
4.
Of
the
Dignitie
,
and
Power
of
English
Bishops
.
IN
the
former
chap●er
we
did
onely
give
,
not
grant
superiorite
of
Bishops
over
Pastors
,
which
being
supposed
,
we
medled
onely
with
the
vnlawfull
power
and
dignitie
of
Archbishops
,
but
the
truth
is
,
that
the
superioritie
of
Bishops
over
Pastors
is
unlawfull
also
.
By
divine
Law
,
one
Pastor
is
not
superiour
in
degree
above
another
,
no
more
then
one
Apostle
or
Euangelist
above
another
Apostle
or
Euangelist
.
The
name
of
Bishops
was
not
appropriate
to
any
eminent
rank
of
Pastors
,
but
was
common
to
all
,
as
may
be
seene
Act.
20.
Philip.
1.
1.
Timoth.
3.
Tit.
1.
1.
Pet.
5.
And
that
their
office
was
also
common
may
be
sene
in
the
same
places
from
whence
Hierome
in
his
Epistle
to
Evagrius
doth
conclude
,
that
a
Bishop
,
and
Presbyter
was
all
one
,
And
in
his
Commentarie
on
the
Epistle
to
Titus
cap.
1.
that
communi
Presbyterorum
consilio
Ecclesiae
gubernabantur
,
the
Churches
were
governed
by
the
joynt
advice
of
Presbyters
.
Our
Opposites
say
,
that
government
was
onely
private
in
the
inner
court
,
the
court
of
Conscience
,
not
publicke
in
the
externall
court
,
or
Consistorie
.
It
was
so
in
the
time
of
Poperie
,
when
the
Priests
were
excluded
from
the
externall
governement
of
the
Church
,
which
Bishops
did
vendicate
to
themselves
,
and
their
Courts
,
the
poore
Priest
having
no
further
power
,
then
to
receive
privately
auricular
confession
,
ponder
the
weight
of
secret
faults
,
and
accordingly
to
enjoyne
pennance
.
But
Hierome
speaketh
not
of
a
severall
,
but
of
a
common
councell
,
and
joynt
care
of
many
assembled
together
.
For
this
private
government
in
the
inner
Court
of
conscience
,
was
not
onely
then
,
but
continueth
to
this
day
,
wherby
every
Pastor
may
deal
with
the
consciences
of
any
of
his
own
flock
.
But
Hierome
speaketh
of
a
government
,
which
was
altered
after
the
Apostles
times
,
and
different
from
the
Episcopall
government
which
followed
,
When
the
Churches
were
thus
governed
in
common
,
by
joynt
advice
of
Presbyters
,
they
had
not
a
perpetuall
President
;
or
as
we
use
to
speake
,
a
constant
Moderator
,
who
had
this
preeminence
during
life
set
over
them
,
to
moderate
the
common
Meetings
,
but
they
choosed
their
Presidents
,
and
changed
them
,
as
they
thought
fit
.
No
Pastor
could
claime
this
prioritie
of
order
,
and
direction
of
the
common
Meetings
,
as
belonging
to
him
of
office
.
The
Apostles
did
no
where
institute
this
same
small
difference
of
Pastors
,
that
some
during
life
should
be
moderators
of
the
rest
,
let
be
that
majoritie
of
rule
,
and
superiority
in
power
,
which
Bishops
doe
claime
.
The
Pastors
,
who
were
at
Alexandria
,
the
first
we
read
to
have
set
up
a
constant
Moderator
,
to
whom
also
they
did
appropriate
the
name
of
Bishop
.
This
was
the
beginning
of
that
great
mischiefe
which
followed
:
This
was
the
Cockatrice
egge
out
of
the
which
Antichrist
himselfe
was
hatched
:
For
this
perpetuall
Presidencie
and
prioritie
of
order
,
did
degenerate
in
superiority
of
power
,
and
majoritie
of
rule
,
and
the
Bishops
growing
to
some
grandeur
,
they
behoved
to
have
an
Archbishop
,
and
at
last
a
Pope
.
So
that
if
a
Bishop
had
not
beene
,
a
Pope
had
not
been
,
and
if
there
had
not
been
a
Pope
,
the
great
Antichrist
had
not
been
.
I
come
therefore
to
our
English
bishops
.
Let
a
man
travell
through
Italie
where
the
Pope
is
,
or
Spaine
where
the
Spanish
Inquisition
is
,
he
shall
finde
no
difference
betwixt
the
power
of
an
Italian
,
Spanish
,
or
English
bishop
.
The
English
bishop
is
the
same
now
for
power
and
greatnesse
that
hee
was
an
hundred
years
since
in
the
time
of
poperie
.
There
are
foure
things
chiefly
to
bee
considered
in
him
:
First
,
the
derivation
of
his
power
:
2.
the
sole
exercise
of
his
authority
.
3.
the
deputation
of
this
his
authoritie
.
4.
his
extensive
power
.
As
for
the
first
,
they
are
not
bishops
,
as
we
have
sayd
,
iure
divino
,
by
divine
institution
,
or
right
,
nor
cannot
bee
.
Neither
are
they
Bishops
by
humane
law
,
that
is
,
the
constitutions
of
the
ancient
Church
,
which
imprudently
and
unhappily
set
up
the
first
bishops
,
erring
in
taking
up
right
the
nature
of
Church
government
,
and
the
qualities
of
the
Antichrist
,
who
was
to
be
revealed
but
in
the
full
time
.
For
they
are
not
of
that
kinde
of
Bishops
,
which
ruled
together
with
the
Presbyterie
or
Ecclesiasticall
Senate
,
but
they
are
bishops
by
the
Municipall
law
of
the
land
onely
in
the
judgement
of
the
lawes
.
For
all
their
iurisdiction
&
power
is
united
and
anexed
to
the
crown
,
from
whence
it
is
derived
,
as
from
a
source
,
unto
them
,
and
by
law
they
are
bound
,
to
make
their
proces
and
writings
,
in
the
kings
name
,
and
not
in
their
own
names
,
and
that
their
seals
should
be
graved
with
the
Kings
armes
,
as
I
have
already
declared
in
the
first
chapter
.
It
is
true
,
that
they
make
processes
in
their
owne
name
,
and
use
their
own
seals
,
but
herein
they
transgresse
the
formes
prescribed
by
lawTheir
manner
of
holding
in
Capite
,
in
chiefe
of
the
king
,
their
Episcopall
power
and
jurisdiction
is
not
changed
for
all
that
want
of
formalitie
,
as
before
I
have
cleared
out
of
Bishop
Farrars
answer
.
Sir
Edward
Cooke
in
the
5.
booke
of
his
Reports
,
doth
prove
,
That
the
Function
,
and
Iurisdiction
of
Bishops
and
Archbishops
in
England
,
is
by
and
from
the
Kings
of
England
;
and
concludeth
,
that
though
the
proceedings
,
and
progresse
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
run
in
the
Bishops
name
,
yet
both
their
courts
and
lawes
,
whereby
they
proceed
,
are
the
Kings
,
as
M.
Sheerwood
in
his
Reply
to
Downam
doth
report
.
So
then
all
the
acts
of
their
Episcopall
jurisdiction
are
performed
by
authoritie
derived
from
the
King
.
If
ye
will
call
that
authoritie
civill
,
then
actions
of
a
spirituall
nature
are
performed
by
a
civill
authoritie
,
which
is
absurd
.
But
seeing
this
is
impossible
,
that
civill
authoritie
can
be
elevated
to
so
high
a
nature
,
it
must
follow
,
that
it
is
truely
spirituall
power
,
which
is
united
to
,
and
derived
from
the
possessor
of
the
Crown
,
I
meane
,
in
the
estimation
of
men
and
judgement
of
the
Law
:
howbeit
in
it selfe
,
and
by
Gods
Law
,
it
cannot
be
done
.
It
followeth
therefore
that
all
the
Iurisdiction
properly
spirituall
,
which
the
English
Prelates
doe
exercise
,
as
Prelates
,
is
unlawfull
,
how
soever
they
have
the
warrant
of
mens
Lawes
.
It
is
but
onely
to
save
their
own
credite
,
that
they
have
set
Downam
.
Bilson
,
and
other
their
friends
on
worke
,
to
plead
,
that
Bishops
are
above
Pastors
jure
divino
,
by
divine
Institution
,
which
they
are
not
able
to
prove
.
Next
is
to
be
considered
their
sole
authoritie
,
which
is
censured
by
Sir
Francis
Bacon
,
now
Chancellour
of
England
,
after
this
manner
,
There
be
two
circumstances
in
the
administration
of
Bishops
,
wherein
I
confesse
I
could
never
be
satisfied
.
The
one
,
the
sole
exercise
of
their
authoritie
.
The
other
,
the
deputation
of
their
authoritie
.
For
the
first
,
the
Bishop
giveth
orders
alone
,
excommunicateth
alone
,
judgeth
alone
.
This
seemeth
to
bee
a
thing
almost
without
exemple
in
government
,
and
therefore
not
unlikely
to
have
crept
in
,
in
the
degenerate
and
corrupt
times
.
We
see
that
the
greatest
Kings
and
Monarches
have
their
councell
.
There
is
no
temporal
Court
in
any
land
of
the
higher
sort
,
where
the
authoritie
doth
rest
in
one
person
.
The
Kings
bench
,
common
pleas
,
and
the
Exchequer
,
are
benches
of
a
certain
number
of
judges
.
The
Chauncellour
of
England
●ath
the
assistance
of
12
masters
of
the
Chauncerie
.
The
master
of
the
Words
hath
4
Councell
of
the
court
:
so
hath
the
Chauncellour
of
the
Dutchy
.
In
the
Exchequer
chamber
the
Lord
Treasurer
is
ioyned
with
the
Chauncellour
and
the
Barons
.
The
Masters
of
Requests
are
ever
more
then
one
.
The
justices
of
Assize
are
two
.
The
Lord
President
in
the
Marches
,
and
in
the
North
,
have
Councell
of
divers
.
The
Starre
Chamber
is
an
Assembly
of
the
Kings
privie
Councell
,
aspersed
with
Lords
spirituall
and
temporall
.
So
as
,
in
all
the
Courts
,
the
principal
person
hath
ever
,
either
colleagues
,
or
assessours
.
The
like
is
to
be
found
in
other
well
governed
kingdomes
abroad
,
where
the
jurisdiction
is
yet
more
distributed
,
as
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
of
France
,
and
in
other
places
.
No
man
will
deny
,
but
the
acts
,
that
passe
by
the
Bishops
iurisdiction
,
are
of
as
great
importance
,
as
those
that
posse
by
the
civill
Courts
.
For
mens
soules
are
more
pretious
then
their
bodies
,
and
so
are
their
good
names
.
Bishope
have
their
infirmities
,
and
have
no
exception
from
that
generall
malediction
against
all
men
living
,
Vae
soli
,
nam
si
ceciderit
,
&c.
Nay
,
we
see
,
that
the
first
warrant
in
spirituall
causes
is
directed
to
a
number
,
Dic
Ecclesiae
,
which
is
not
so
in
temporall
matters
.
And
wee
see
that
in
generall
causes
of
Church
government
,
there
are
as
well
assemblies
of
all
the
Clergie
in
councels
,
as
of
the
Estates
in
Parliament
,
whence
the●
should
this
sole
exercise
of
jurisdiction
come
?
Surely
I
doe
suppose
,
and
I
doe
thinke
upon
good
ground
,
that
ab
initio
non
fuit
ita
,
and
that
the
Deanes
and
Chapters
were
councells
,
about
the
Seas
and
Chaires
of
Bishops
at
the
first
,
and
were
unto
them
a
Presbyterie
,
or
Consistorie
,
and
medled
not
onely
with
the
disposing
of
their
revenues
,
and
endowments
,
but
much
more
in
jurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
.
But
that
is
probable
,
that
the
Dean
and
Chapter
stucke
close
to
the
Bishop
in
matters
of
profit
,
and
the
worlds
,
and
would
not
loose
their
hold
.
But
in
matters
of
jurisdiction
(
which
they
accounted
but
trouble
and
attendance
)
they
suffred
the
Bishops
to
encroch
,
and
usurpe
,
and
so
the
one
continueth
,
and
the
other
is
lost
.
And
we
see
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
(
fas
est
ab
hoste
doceri
)
and
no
question
in
that
Church
the
first
institutions
were
excellent
)
performeth
all
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
,
as
in
Consistorie
.
And
whereof
consisteth
this
his
Consistorie
,
but
of
the
parish
priests
of
Rome
,
which
terme
themselves
Cardinals
,
a
Cardinibus
mundi
,
because
the
Bishop
pretendeth
to
bee
universall
over
the
whole
world
.
And
hereof
againe
we
see
divers
shadowes
yet
remain
,
in
as
much
as
the
Deane
and
Chapter
,
pro
forma
,
chooseth
the
Bishop
,
which
is
the
highest
poynt
of
iuris●iction
.
And
that
the
Bishop
when
hee
giveth
orders
,
if
there
be
any
ministers
casually
present
,
calleth
them
to
ioyne
with
him
in
imposition
of
hands
,
and
some
other
particulars
.
And
therefore
that
seemeth
to
me
a
thing
reasonable
,
and
religious
,
and
according
to
the
first
institution
,
that
Bishops
in
the
greatest
causes
,
and
those
which
require
a
spirituall
discerning
,
namely
the
ordaining
,
suspending
,
or
depriving
Ministers
,
in
excommunication
,
being
restored
to
the
true
and
proper
use
,
as
shall
be
afterward
touched
,
in
sentencing
the
validitie
of
marriage
,
and
legitimations
,
in
judging
causes
criminous
,
as
Simonie
,
incest
,
blasphemie
and
the
like
,
should
not
proceed
sole
and
unassisted
:
which
point
as
I
understand
,
is
a
reformation
that
may
be
planted
sine
strepitu
,
without
any
perturbation
at
all
,
and
that
is
a
mater
which
will
give
strength
to
the
Bishops
,
countenance
to
the
inferiour
degrees
of
Prelates
,
or
Ministers
,
and
the
better
issue
or
proceeding
in
those
causes
,
that
shall
passe
.
And
as
I
wish
thi●
strength
given
to
your
Bishops
in
Councell
,
so
that
is
not
unworthy
your
Majesties●
royall
consideration
,
whether
you
shall
not
thinke
fit
to
give
strength
to
the
generall
councell
of
your
Clergie
the
convocation
house
,
which
was
then
restreyned
,
when
the
state
of
the
Clergie
was
thought
a
suspected
part
of
th●
Kingdome
,
in
regard
of
their
late
homage
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
▪
which
state
now
will
give
place
to
none
in
their
loyaltie
,
and
devotion
to
your
Majestie
.
Where
it
is
sayd
here
,
that
Deane
and
Chapters
were
at
the
first
counsellers
to
Bishops
,
it
is
to
be
understood
at
the
first
time
of
erecting
Deane
or
Chapter
,
not
at
the
first
setting
up
a
Bishop
;
far
lesse
at
the
first
forme
of
Church-government
planted
by
the
Apostles
.
For
Presbyters
were
before
Bishops
,
and
when
Bishops
were
set
up
at
the
first
,
they
were
set
up
by
the
Presbyterie
,
and
that
in
the
degree
of
perpetuall
Moderatorship
and
Presidentship
onely
:
neither
was
there
a
particular
choice
made
of
some
Presbyters
to
sit
in
judgement
with
this
President
,
nor
another
besides
this
President
Bishop
,
to
be
Deane
of
the
Presbyterie
;
for
that
had
beene
to
make
a
President
above
a
president
and
some
Presbyters
Cardinall
Presbyters
of
more
esteeme
the●
the
rest
.
That
for
a
long
time
there
was
no
more
respect
had
to
one
Presbyter
then
to
another
,
but
all
equal●y
interessed
in
the
government
of
the
Church
,
were
indifferently
called
to
the
election
of
the
Bishops
,
●nd
his
consultations
,
it
is
most
cleare
and
evid●●t
A●●
this
he
proveth
in
speciall
of
the
Church
of
Rome
by
Cyprian
.
And
the
first
appearance
of
this
difference
,
that
not
all
,
but
Car●inall
Pres●yters
onely
were
called
to
the
common
consultations
in
the
Church
of
Rome
it selfe
,
that
he
found
,
is
in
the
time
of
Gregorius
Magnus
,
that
is
,
about
600
yeares
after
Christ
;
yet
he
leaveth
this
as
uncertaine
.
But
certaine
it
is
(
sayth
he
)
that
all
the
Clergi●
had
interest
in
the
choyce
&
election
of
the
Bishop
,
even
in
Gregories
time
.
As
if
now
the
whole
ministerie
and
Cleargie
of
the
citie
of
Lon●on
should
be
admitted
to
the
election
of
the
Bishop
,
and
not
some
few
Chapiter
men
onely
.
Non
enim
jus
divinum
definivit
▪
ut
hi
potius
,
quam
illi
ex
clericis
eligant
.
For
divine
〈◊〉
hath
not
determined
,
that
such
and
such
of
the
Clergie
more
then
others
,
should
choose
.
But
afterwords
in
processe
of
time
,
the
Cardin●lls
onely
had
interest
in
the
election
of
their
Bishop
,
and
they
and
no
other
were
admitted
to
sit
in
Co●●cell
with
the
Bispop
,
all
other
Presbyters
being
excluded
.
By
which
meanes
the
dignitie
of
these
Cardinals
was
greatly
encreased
.
Again
,
Now
these
Cardinall
presbyters
were
not
onely
in
the
Chur●h
of
Rome
▪
but
in
other
Churches
also
,
as
Duarenus
sheweth
.
So
the
institution
of
this
difference
was
so
farre
from
being
excellent
,
that
it
thrust
lawfull
pastors
from
the
government
of
their
owne
particular
charges
,
&
the
joynt
government
of
the
church
,
and
increased
the
dignitie
of
Cardinalls
.
These
Cardinals
were
but
parish
priests
and
Deacons
,
resident
in
their
parishes
and
titles
.
So
are
not
our
Chapitermen
.
But
that
assistance
and
councel
in
proces
of
time
went
out
of
use
also
.
So
it
is
ever
dangerous
to
depart
from
the
right
partern
and
shape
formes
of
government
to
our selves
.
Alwayes
this
polititian
alledgeth
very
pertinently
to
the
shame
of
our
bishops
,
and
their
sole
government
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
performeth
all
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
as
in
Consistorie
,
We
heard
how
Archbishops
were
made
up
with
the
spoyles
of
the
Synodes
.
So
the
Bishops
were
made
up
with
the
spoyles
of
the
Presbyteries
.
Would
you
not
thinke
it
very
absurd
,
to
see
the
Moderator
sit
by
himselfe
,
exercise
all
manner
of
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
without
the
Presbyterie
.
Of
the
Deane
and
Chapter
wee
will
have
occasion
to
entreat
a-againe
.
The
third
thing
to
be
considered
in
the
English
Bishop
,
is
the
deputation
of
his
authoritie
.
He
hath
griped
greedily
,
and
taken
in
his
own
hands
,
all
the
power
of
the
Church
,
and
when
he
hath
done
that
,
because
he
is
neither
able
nor
willing
to
discharge
this
burthen
which
he
taketh
on
himselfe
,
hee
transferreth
his
charge
unto
other
officers
under
him
.
He
hath
taken
from
the
Pastors
the
pastorall
staffe
of
government
,
which
belongeth
to
every
shepheard
,
that
is
set
to
keepe
Christs
sheep
,
and
left
them
nothing
but
the
pastorall
pype
,
to
preach
and
minister
the
sacraments
,
and
hath
put
that
pastoral
staffe
in
the
hands
of
strangers
who
are
not
the
true
sheepherds
,
that
is
in
the
hands
of
Chancelours
,
Archdeacons
,
officialls
,
and
Cōmissariet
,
vicars
generall
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Antichristian●able
of
officers
.
The
4.
is
their
extensiue
power
.
For
wheras
the
presbyterie
choosed
,
and
set
up
a
Bishop
,
and
no
presbyter
was
excluded
from
common
consultation
and
judgement
,
and
their
meeting
behoved
to
be
ordinarie
,
for
exercise
of
ordinarie
jurisdiction
in
the
Church
,
wher
they
governed
,
the
bounds
of
the
Bishops
jurisdiction
could
be
no
larger
nor
the
bounds
of
the
presbyteries
jurisdiction
,
that
is
wher
all
the
presbyters
might
convene
to
exerce
ordinarie
jurisdiction
.
All
the
presbyters
of
a
shire
,
or
countie
could
not
convene
ordinarilie
and
weeklie
together
to
exerce
ordinarie
ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
.
Neither
is
any
where
in
the
new
Testamen●
,
a
visible
Church
endowed
with
power
of
ecclesiasticall
government
taken
for
a
whole
shire
,
or
Countie
.
We
reade
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
Philippi
,
Ierusalem
,
Corinth
,
Thessalonica
&c.
But
to
call
the
particular
congregations
in
the
countries
extended
in
le●gth
and
breadth
about
these
cities
,
the
church
of
thes●
cities
,
is
absurd
,
and
no
where
to
be
found
.
H●
would
be
thought
to
speake
ridiculously
,
wh●
would
under
the
name
of
the
church
of
Saint
andros
,
comprehend
all
the
congregations
i●
Mers
,
Lothian
,
and
●ife
:
or
under
the
name
of
the
church
of
Glasgow
,
all
the
congregations
i●
Teviotdale
,
Nithsdale
,
clidsdale
,
&c.
Citi●
churches
and
towne
churches
the
scriptur●
knoweth
,
but
not
countrie
churches
.
F●●
when
the
scripture
speaketh
of
a
Province
or
Countrey
,
it
speaketh
in
the
plurall
number
Churches
,
not
Church
,
in
the
singular
.
Seing
then
there
was
no
Diocesan
Church
,
ther
was
no
Diocesan
Presbyterie
,
nor
Diocesan
Bishop
.
No
Church
is
above
another
.
The
Church
of
Corinth
had
no
superioritie
over
the
Church
of
Cenchrea
,
which
was
next
adiacent
.
And
consequently
the
Presbyterie
of
one
Church
hath
not
superioritie
over
another
Church
,
therefore
the
Bishop
chosen
by
the
by
the
Presbyterie
of
one
Church
,
hath
not
power
over
the
Presbyterie
of
another
Church
.
Neyther
can
he
possibly
exercise
ordinarie
iurisdiction
in
divers
Churches
,
and
Presbyteries
,
except
yee
will
make
him
a
Pluralist
,
and
have
him
gallop
from
one
to
another
,
to
keepe
the
ordinarie
meetings
,
which
galloping
was
not
kaowen
in
the
Apostles
times
.
But
Bishops
have
spred
their
wings
over
many
cities
and
townes
,
whole
Countries
,
and
Shires
,
that
they
are
not
able
,
suppose
they
were
willing
to
execute
the
power
,
which
they
claime
,
in
their
owne
persons
,
but
must
of
necessity
depute
others
.
And
whom
depute
they
,
I
pray
you
?
Doctours
of
the
civill
lawe
,
whom
they
make
Chauncelours
,
Officials
,
Commissaries
and
other
officers
of
the
Canon
law
.
Suppose
they
should
depute
ecclesiasticall
persons
onely
,
yet
this
should
not
free
them
of
guiltynes
.
For
it
is
a
personall
duety
which
the
scripture
requireth
of
the
officebearers
of
the
Church
.
At
the
first
Bishops
were
placed
in
little
townes
,
aswell
as
in
great
cities
,
and
were
not
so
thin
sowne
,
as
since
that
avarice
and
ambition
have
made
them
to
dispise
obscure
places
,
and
to
strive
who
should
have
the
largest
Diocies
:
Nay
even
in
England
the
Diocies
of
old
were
not
so
large
as
now
.
The
Bishoprick
of
York
hath
devoured
many
smaller
bishopricks
next
adjacent
▪
as
Camden
reporteth
in
his
Brittannia
.
The
Bishoprick
of
Lincolne
hath
likewise
devovred
many
bishopricks
,
which
were
in
the
time
of
the
Saxons
,
and
howbeit
it
hath
been
greatly
impaired
,
yet
there
are
1247.
parish
churches
in
that
Diocie
at
this
day
,
as
is
related
by
Camden
.
These
generalls
being
premitted
,
I
will
be
the
briefer
in
the
particulars
.
Bishops
considered
simply
as
Bishops
,
of
which
in
England
there
are
24.
whose
estate
is
to
be
considered
,
eit●er
in
the
common-wealth
,
or
in
the
Church
.
In
the
common-wealth
,
in
that
they
have
the
title
of
Lords
in
respect
of
their
Baronie
annexed
to
the
Bishoprick
.
2.
to
have
precedence
before
other
Barons
in
the
convention
of
th●ee
thre
Estates
,
or
in
other
meetings
.
They
tell
us
that
Elias
and
Elizeus
,
1.
King
.
18.
2.
King
▪
2
were
called
Lords
,
and
if
the
prophe●s
were
of
old
so
stiled
,
why
may
not
they
also
?
By
this
reason
all
prophets
and
pastors
should
be
so
honoured
.
But
the
tuth
is
,
that
the
name
of
Lord
was
given
by
the
wife
to
her
husband
,
Gen.
18.
12.
and
to
any
man
of
honest
account
,
howbeit
to
mean
men
,
as
to
Philip.
Ioh.
12.
21.
to
Gardiners
,
Ioh.
20.
15.
and
was
more
common
among
the
orientalls
,
then
Sir
is
with
us
.
Elias
and
Elizeus
were
not
Barons
,
and
for
their
B●ronies
stiled
Lords
aboue
the
common
sort
.
But
that
stile
is
with
us
attributed
onely
to
Lords
of
dignitie
,
to
Noblemen
,
and
other
officers
of
State
.
As
for
Bishops
,
you
may
see
,
that
they
are
so
stiled
in
respect
that
they
are
Barons
howbeit
D.
Downam
doth
aledge
,
Their
chambers
doe
shine
with
guilt
,
their
walles
are
hanged
with
cloth
of
Auris
,
their
cupboards
are
laden
with
plate
,
their
tables
and
diets
are
furnished
with
multitude
and
diversitie
of
dishes
,
their
dayly
dinners
are
feasts
:
They
have
30.
40.
60.
or
moe
every
one
of
them
of
men
waiting
on
them
,
some
before
some
behind
,
whereof
three
parts
of
them
(
set
a
part
the
carying
of
a
dish
unto
the
table
)
have
no
honest
or
profitable
calling
to
accupie
themselves
in
,
two
houres
in
the
day
,
to
the
filling
of
the
Church
and
common
wealth
also
,
with
all
kinde
of
disorders
,
as
Mr.
Cartwright
an
eyewitnesse
doth
testifie
.
Many
Churches
lye
desolate
for
want
of
sufficient
provisioes
,
whose
impropriations
are
appropried
to
bishops
to
maintaine
their
pompe
and
statelines
,
and
bestowed
upon
keeping
great
horses
,
caroches
,
and
trains
of
men
.
I
need
not
to
insist
in
this
poynt
,
it
is
so
sensible
to
any
man
,
who
hath
but
common
sence
.
In
the
Church
by
reason
of
their
calling
,
or
of
their
function
.
In
their
externall
calling
to
the
Bishopricke
,
some
things
respect
the
Prince
,
some
things
respect
other
Bishops
.
The
Prince
before
election
may
1.
nominate
.
2.
grant
facultie
to
choose
.
After
the
election
finished
,
1.
yeeldeth
his
Royall
assent
,
2.
directeth
his
mandate
to
the
Arch-bishop
to
confirme
him
and
other
two
,
to
consecrate
,
3.
exacteth
the
oath
of
homage
from
the
new
bishop
,
4.
Restoreth
to
him
the
possessions
of
the
Bishoprick
.
Such
things
as
respect
other
Bishops
,
respect
either
the
Archbishop
,
or
him
and
others
:
the
Archbishop
,
as
him
who
is
to
confirme
the
election
.
Him
and
two
others
,
as
who
are
to
consecrate
him
according
to
the
direction
of
the
book
of
orders
.
When
the
bishops
Sea
is
destitute
,
the
Deane
and
Chapter
make
intimation
to
the
King
of
their
want
of
a
Bishop
,
and
humble
supplication
for
licence
to
choose
another
.
The
King
by
letters
patents
under
his
great
seale
,
granteth
them
licence
:
and
with
the
letters
patents
sendeth
a
missive
,
commending
the
person
,
who
is
to
be
chosen
,
some
man
who
hath
waited
long
on
the
Court
,
and
promised
to
some
courtier
an
annuitie
out
of
his
Bishopricke
during
life
,
or
some
other
gift
.
After
this
election
,
which
is
made
after
the
Papisticall
manner
by
Deane
and
Chapter
,
and
a
superficiall
manner
,
or
pro
forma
,
as
Sir
Francis
Bacon
,
now
Lord
Chaunlour
,
sayd
,
the
Deane
and
Chapter
do
intimate
their
feigned
processe
of
election
to
the
King
:
againe
,
praying
the
King
to
yeeld
his
Royall
assent
to
the
Lord
elected
.
The
King
directeth
his
letter
patents
for
warant
to
the
Archbishop
,
or
some
other
whom
hee
shall
appoynt
,
to
confirme
and
consecrate
my
Lord
elect
.
The
consecration
being
finished
,
and
the
bishop
having
done
homage
,
and
sworne
fealtie
,
the
Kings
writ
is
directed
out
of
the
Chancerie
to
the
Escheator
,
to
restore
to
him
the
temporalities
of
the
Bishopricke
.
And
the
Bishop
may
procure
another
writ
out
of
the
Chauncerie
,
directed
to
his
tenants
,
commanding
them
to
take
him
for
their
Lord
.
This
order
of
proceeding
is
thus
described
by
the
authour
of
the
Assertion
for
true
Church
Now
as
for
his
consecration
,
howbeit
the
Scripture
doth
not
teach
us
two
distinct
forms
of
ordination
,
one
called
▪
consecration
proper
to
a
Lord
Bishop
,
the
other
by
the
generall
name
of
ordination
,
peculiar
to
a
minister
,
yet
wee
will
let
you
see
the
Rites
of
their
consecration
,
how
all
are
taken
out
of
the
Popes
Pontificall
,
as
may
be
gathered
by
conferring
the
book
of
Orders
with
the
said
Pontificall
.
A
table
is
prepared
for
the
Masse-book
,
and
the
pontifical
:
so
is
here
a
table
furnished
with
the
service
book
,
and
the
book
of
orders
.
There
two
bishops
are
present
to
assist
the
Consecrator
,
ordained
to
have
on
the
Rochet
,
if
not
the
Ro●che●
,
a
surpl●ce
.
Here
all
the
Bishops
that
be
present
at
the
consicration
of
Bish●ps
,
should
wear●
coapes
and
surplices
,
having
pastorall
staves
in
their
hands
.
They
retaine
the
surplice
,
seldome
the
coape
,
but
they
never
use
their
pastorall
staves
,
sayth
the
Author
of
the
petition
to
the
Queen
And
yet
they
have
a
staffe
to
beat
out
a
painfull
minister
out
of
the
Church
,
if
he
take
not
on
a
surplice
.
But
in
the
abridgement
of
the
ministers
of
Lincolne
,
it
is
sayd
,
that
in
the
former
edition
(
of
the
book
of
ordination
)
which
seemes
by
the
36.
article
to
be
that
,
wee
are
required
to
subscribe
unto
,
and
which
;
it
may
be
,
some
of
the
Bishops
doe
still
use
,
there
are
other
corruptions
,
as
that
the
coape
,
albe
,
surplice
,
tuni●le
,
and
pistorall
staffe
,
are
appointed
to
be
used
in
ordination
and
consecration
.
There
the
elected
is
presented
by
two
Bishops
,
to
the
consecrator
,
who
is
sitting
,
and
the
elder
of
the
two
Bishops
sayth
,
Most
reverend
father
in
God
,
&c.
So
here
he
is
presented
by
two
bishops
to
the
Archbishop
,
or
any
other
bishop
having
commission
,
to
whom
one
of
them
sayth
Most
reverend
father
in
God
,
we
present
unto
you
this
godly
and
learned
man
,
that
he
may
be
consecrate
bishop
.
There
none
is
consecrate
till
the
commission
be
shewed
:
here
likewise
the
Archbishop
is
carefull
to
have
the
Kings
mandate
anent
his
consecration
,
to
be
produced
and
read
.
There
the
elected
taketh
an
oath
upon
his
knees
to
the
Pope
,
and
another
of
obedience
to
the
Archbishop
:
so
here
they
must
take
one
oath
concerning
the
supremacie
,
another
of
canonicall
obedience
to
the
Archbish.
There
the
Archbi
.
demandeth
some
questions
,
so
also
here
.
There
is
sayd
,
or
song
,
Veni
Creat●r
;
so
here
.
There
the
Archbishop
together
with
the
Bishops
then
present
,
laying
on
their
hands
,
say
,
Receive
the
holy
Ghost
:
so
here
also
,
as
if
the
one
could
give
,
and
the
other
receive
the
holy
spirit
from
his
finger
ends
.
By
the
book
of
ordaining
Prists
and
Deacons
,
the
Archbishop
should
lay
the
Bible
upon
the
bishops
neck
,
that
is
to
be
ordained
,
and
put
a
pastorall
staffe
in
his
hand
,
sayth
the
authour
of
the
petition
to
the
Queenes
Majestie
,
but
they
put
the
Bible
in
his
hand
,
In
respect
of
his
function
,
either
in
things
concerning
Episcopall
order
,
or
concerning
iurisdiction
.
Concerning
Episcopall
order
,
as
1.
to
ordaine
Deacons
and
Ministers
according
to
the
prescript
of
the
booke
of
ordinations
,
2.
to
dedicate
Churches
and
buriall
places
,
3.
to
confirme
children
.
The
power
of
order
as
they
call
it
,
that
is
a
power
and
authority
which
is
given
to
men
sanctified
and
set
apart
from
others
,
to
performe
such
acts
as
belong
to
the
service
of
God
,
and
the
discharge
of
the
pastorall
function
,
it
acknowledged
by
D.
Field
,
Their
shift
of
the
case
of
necessitie
,
is
no
shift
at
all
.
For
if
they
have
that
power
by
divine
right
as
they
pretend
,
the
other
may
in
no
case
usurpe
it
.
Further
,
seeing
nature
giveth
not
faculties
in
vaine
,
wee
must
not
thinke
that
Christ
gaue
a
power
or
facultie
to
be
idle
.
The
gifts
and
faculties
he
gaue
,
hee
gave
them
,
to
be
imployed
,
not
onely
in
time
of
necessitie
,
but
at
all
convenient
times
and
occasions
offered
.
Where
do
they
finde
in
all
scripture
this
exception
of
the
case
of
necessitie
.
Where
the
law
of
God
doth
not
distinguish
ought
man
to
distinguish
?
The
prayer
out
of
the
mouth
of
a
divine
bishop
,
a
minister
appoynted
by
the
presbyterie
to
moderate
the
action
,
is
it
of
lesse
efficacie
then
the
prayer
out
of
the
mouth
either
of
an
human
or
Satanicall
Bishop
.
As
for
imposition
of
hands
,
it
is
a
rite
onely
,
which
is
common
to
all
,
and
not
essentiall
.
Seeing
then
to
ordaine
ministers
belongeth
to
the
power
of
order
,
as
to
preach
the
word
,
and
minister
the
sacraments
doth
,
and
that
this
power
is
common
to
all
pastors
,
the
validity
or
invaliditie
of
ordination
,
ought
not
to
depend
upon
a
bishop
,
set
up
by
mans
appointment
and
invention
;
and
that
it
was
but
an
invention
of
man
,
is
clear
,
in
that
this
reservation
&
restraint
came
in
but
by
corrupt
canons
.
In
the
councell
of
Ancyra
a
canon
was
made
,
to
forbid
the
presbyters
of
the
Citie
to
ordaine
presbyters
and
Deacons
without
the
bishops
permission
,
wherby
appeareth
,
that
before
that
Canon
was
made
,
they
had
ordained
some
without
the
Bishops
,
either
presence
or
permission
:
and
yet
their
ordinations
were
not
made
voyd
:
and
that
after
the
making
of
the
Canon
,
they
yea
it
is
confessed
that
this
is
reserved
unto
them
,
at
Hierome
sayth
.
Hooker
,
Hackwell
,
and
their
service
book
.
None
must
receive
the
communion
till
he
be
thus
bishoped
,
and
yet
divers
bishops
do
not
use
it
.
Then
by
order
of
law
,
these
who
are
bishoped
,
may
refuse
to
take
the
communion
.
In
hallowing
of
Churches
the
Papists
use
crosses
,
taper
light
burning
of
lamps
,
oyle
,
ashes
,
and
many
ridiculous
ceremonies
;
but
let
it
be
so
,
that
their
dedication
is
more
simple
,
then
the
Popish
,
yet
it
is
superstitious
.
For
to
dedicate
,
that
is
to
dote
and
mortifie
to
such
a
use
,
as
to
the
congregation
to
covein
in
,
it
is
already
done
by
the
founders
,
who
were
owners
of
the
ground
,
and
builders
of
the
Churches
,
and
the
use
is
onely
civill
to
defend
the
people
convened
from
winde
and
weather
,
or
other
incommodities
which
might
impede
them
in
the
service
of
God
.
A
second
dedication
,
that
is
,
an
hallowing
of
it
,
after
it
is
set
apart
before
it
can
be
employed
to
divine
service
,
as
if
divine
service
were
prophaned
,
unlesse
it
were
hallowed
,
is
meere
superstition
.
Our
Churches
are
not
like
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
which
had
a
legall
kinde
of
holines
,
and
was
a
type
and
figure
of
Christ
,
but
like
the
Iewish
Synagogues
.
There
is
no
more
holinesse
in
our
Churches
which
containe
the
congregation
,
then
in
the
glebe
land
,
which
is
dedicate
and
set
a
part
to
maintaine
the
minister
,
but
that
it
should
be
kept
cleane
and
comely
for
the
people
which
is
to
convene
in
it
.
When
the
congregation
is
there
at
divine
service
,
which
is
but
accidental
,
and
may
be
performed
on
a
hillock
,
then
God
indeed
is
present
in
the
middest
of
them
.
Out
of
this
hallowing
of
churches
,
hath
proceeded
superstitious
customes
and
canons
of
immunitie
of
churches
.
I
heare
they
may
not
carry
a
vessell
through
one
of
their
cathedrall
Churches
,
or
a
bagge
under
their
arms
without
reproofe
,
as
if
their
great
Domes
were
like
the
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
Mark
.
11.
16.
The
like
may
be
sayd
of
Churchyards
,
or
other
burying
places
:
for
all
burial
places
are
of
a
like
nature
,
whether
they
be
neere
the
Church
,
or
removed
fare
from
it
.
Their
jurisdiction
is
either
delegate
of
ordinarie
.
Iurisdiction
delegate
sometime
to
the
Bishop
,
not
as
he
is
Bishop
,
but
as
he
is
a
citizen
or
subject
,
as
1.
if
he
be
appointed
a
justice
of
peace
,
2.
if
he
be
upon
the
kings
secret
counsell
.
3.
if
he
be
sent
Embassadour
to
any
forraine
Prince
,
4.
if
he
have
any
other
civil
office
of
countenance
committed
to
him
.
Besides
that
some
of
them
are
Iustices
of
Peace
and
Quorum
,
some
Councellours
,
some
at
sometimes
Embassadours
to
forrain
Princes
,
some
of
them
have
been
Deputies
under
the
Presidents
of
Wales
,
as
Whitgift
late
Bishop
of
Canterburie
:
some
of
them
sit
in
the
Starre
chamber
with
the
Chauncellour
and
others
of
the
Councel
,
together
with
other
Lords
and
Barons
upon
notable
riots
,
counterfeiting
of
letters
,
taking
away
of
maids
within
age
against
their
parents
and
Gardians
will
,
&c.
where
the
most
usuall
punishment
is
imprisonment
,
the
p●llory
,
or
a
fine
.
They
sit
also
in
the
high
Court
of
Parliament
,
pretending
themselves
to
be
the●
estate
of
the
Realm
,
as
if
the
body
and
state
of
the
common-wealth
were
not
an
entire
and
compleat
body
and
state
,
without
the
body
and
state
of
the
Prelacie
,
nor
lawes
could
not
be
made
without
their
consent
.
But
the
vanity
of
this
their
pretence
is
taken
away
by
the
authour
of
the
Assertion
of
Christian
Church
Policie
,
who
doth
prove
that
lawes
have
been
made
without
their
consent
,
yea
and
without
their
presence
,
even
since
,
they
have
been
admtited
to
sit
in
Parliament
.
Their
priviledge
to
sit
in
the
Starre-chamber
,
and
to
be
Lords
of
the
Parliament
house
▪
Henry
2.
Camd
●
thinketh
that
this
honor
was
bestowed
upon
them
by
William
the
first
,
and
that
it
is
in
respect
of
their
Baronies
,
which
they
hold
in
knight
service
,
that
they
sit
there
.
It
is
no
fundamentall
law
then
of
the
kingdome
,
farre
lesse
doth
it
agree
with
the
law
of
God
,
to
give
voyce
,
and
decide
in
criminal
&
civil
matters
in
whatsoever
secular
court
.
Is
there
any
doubt
to
be
resolved
out
of
the
word
,
they
have
ever
had
a
convocation
of
the
Clergie
in
time
of
Parliament
,
with
whom
they
have
advised
in
matters
of
religion
.
Are
the
Prelates
for
their
riding
in
pompe
to
Westminster
,
and
sitting
in
their
●obes
,
more
able
to
give
advice
,
then
the
whole
Clergie
assembled
in
a
lower
house
?
Or
can
they
be
more
rice
in
their
judgement
sitting
apart
from
them
?
Or
is
it
not
enough
to
give
advice
unlesse
they
also
vote
,
and
that
in
matters
no
way
pertinent
to
their
calling
?
Or
is
the
Church
respected
in
their
persons
,
when
they
shall
have
no
place
but
as
Barons
?
Or
shall
they
vote
in
the
name
of
of
the
Church
,
not
having
commission
,
but
like
the
Nobles
,
who
have
place
in
respect
of
their
birth
.
In
the
higher
house
the
Iudges
of
the
Realme
,
the
Master
of
the
Rolles
,
and
the
Secretarie
of
estate
sit
in
the
midst
thereof
▪
upon
wooll-sackes
.
But
these
that
sit
on
the
wooll-sacks
have
no
voyce
in
the
house
,
but
onely
sit
there
to
answer
of
their
knowledge
in
the
law
,
when
they
be
asked
,
if
any
doubt
arise
among
the
Lords
,
sayth
Sir
Tho.
Smith
in
his
common-wealth
.
This
place
,
if
any
,
better
becommeth
them
,
then
to
sit
high
,
each
in
his
ranke
,
over
against
the
Dukes
and
Barons
,
and
to
answer
only
of
their
knowledge
in
the
law
of
God
,
when
they
shall
be
required
,
for
any
matter
of
Religion
.
But
this
,
as
I
sayd
,
may
be
better
done
in
the
convocation
house
.
In
time
of
Poperie
,
the
Spirituall
Lords
might
not
sit
in
Parliament
,
whensoever
any
statute
was
to
be
made
touching
felonie
,
or
treason
,
or
the
losse
of
any
member
,
or
shedding
of
bloud
.
If
they
might
haue
been
spared
then
at
such
times
,
may
they
not
be
as
well
spared
in
matters
of
possessions
and
unheritances
.
Our
Prelats
entred
in
parliament
notwithstanding
the
cautions
and
conditions
condiscended
upon
were
never
insert
in
the
act
of
their
admission
,
upon
which
condition
onely
▪
the
generall
assembly
after
great
opposition
made
to
the
Churches
vote
in
Parliament
,
was
induced
for
the
most
to
consent
.
To
bee
Lords
in
Parliament
and
Councell
to
governe
countries
,
to
sit
in
the
Starre-chamber
,
to
bee
Iustices
of
peace
and
Quorum
,
to
goe
in
Embassage
to
forraine
princes
,
and
to
exerce
other
civill
functions
in
the
common-wealth
,
as
is
here
sayd
,
is
to
exerce
offices
incompatible
with
their
spirituall
calling
,
to
beare
rule
and
dominion
among
the
nations
,
to
intangle
themselves
with
the
affaires
of
this
life
,
and
to
neglect
that
spirituall
calling
,
to
which
they
were
sanctified
and
set
apart
from
the
rest
of
the
citizens
and
subjects
of
the
kingdome
.
It
was
said
of
old
that
the
Psalter
should
never
bee
out
of
their
hands
.
They
take
the
charge
of
a
great
Diocie
,
more
then
they
are
able
to
compasse
within
the
fadome
of
their
armes
,
and
yet
turne
it
over
to
their
Vicars
,
officialls
,
Chauncellours
,
Archdeacons
Commissaries
,
and
take
upon
them
offices
which
they
confesse
are
not
Episcopall
,
but
delegate
onely
by
the
Prince
.
O
what
a
confusion
hath
the
pride
and
ambition
of
Clergie-men
brought
into
the
Church
of
God!
In
jurisdiction
by
ordinarie
law
attributed
unto
them
in
their
owne
Diocie
,
is
to
be
considered
,
either
the
sinewes
of
exercising
it
,
or
the
jurisdiction
it selfe
.
The
sinewes
of
exercising
their
jurisdiction
,
are
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
which
may
either
be
infl●cted
upon
laymen
and
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
or
peculiarly
upon
Ecclesiasticall
persons
onely
.
Of
the
first
sort
are
1.
interdiction
of
divine
service
,
2.
admonition
,
3.
suspension
,
ei●her
from
entrance
into
the
Church
,
or
from
partaking
of
the
sacraments
,
4.
excommunication
,
5.
the
great
curse
Anathema
against
a
pertinacious
heretick
.
Of
the
second
sort
are
1.
sequestration
of
the
fruits
of
a
church
,
2.
suspension
either
from
office
,
or
office
and
benefice
,
3.
deprivation
,
4.
deposition
,
&
that
is
either
verbal
by
sentence
,
or
reall
,
which
is
called
degradation
.
Of
all
which
censures
,
one
,
to
wit
excommunication
,
is
inflicted
for
contumacie
,
either
for
not
comp●iring
in
judgement
,
or
not
obeying
the
mandates
of
the
Church
.
The
rest
are
inflicted
as
well
for
contumacie
,
as
for
other
actuall
offences
.
By
interdiction
,
sayth
Mucket
,
Excommunication
is
distinguished
by
the
Canonists
,
in
the
lesser
or
greater
excommunication
.
The
lesser
,
is
suspension
from
intrance
into
the
Chur●h
,
or
onely
from
partaking
of
the
sacrament
,
which
Cyprian
calleth
Abstentio
,
and
it
is
inflicted
for
contumaci●
,
and
other
offences
,
but
chiefly
for
contumacie
,
in
not
compeiring
in
E●●lesiasticall
Courts
,
or
not
obeying
their
ordonances
.
D.
Field
saith
,
that
lesser
excommunication
excludeth
onely
from
the
sacraments
,
which
when
it
is
pronounced
against
them
that
stubbornly
stand
out
,
and
will
not
yeeld
themselves
to
the
Churches
direction
or
disposition
,
is
properly
named
excommunication
;
but
when
it
is
pronounced
against
then
that
yeeld
when
they
have
offended
,
and
seeke
the
blessed
remedies
of
the
evils
they
have
committed
,
it
is
not
so
properly
named
excommunication
,
but
it
is
an
act
of
the
discipline
of
repentance
.
This
suspension
from
entrance
in
the
Church
,
is
against
all
reason
:
for
even
persons
excommunicate
should
not
be
debarred
from
hearing
of
the
word
:
for
the
word
is
the
meane
and
powerfull
instrument
whereby
offenders
are
recalled
.
The
greater
excommunication
,
sayth
Mucket
,
is
,
whereby
the
offender
is
not
onely
debarred
from
receiving
the
sacrament
,
or
entrie
in
the
Ch.
but
also
from
the
fellowship
of
the
faithful
.
Doctor
Field
describeth
it
thus
:
The
greater
putteth
the
excommunicate
from
the
Lords
body
and
bloud
,
and
depriveth
them
of
that
comfort
and
strength
of
grace
,
which
from
it
they
might
receive
,
it
denieth
unto
them
the
benefite
of
the
Churches
publick
prayers
,
and
so
leaveth
them
to
themselves
,
as
forlorn
;
and
miserable
wretches
,
without
that
assistance
,
presen●●
and
protection
which
from
God
she
obtaineth
for
her
obedient
children
.
The
tearmes
being
thus
unfolded
,
we
haue
to
consider
in
the
use
of
this
censure
,
these
special
poynts
;
First
,
the
lawes
made
under
the
pain
of
excommunication
ipso
facto
.
For
in
time
of
Poperie
,
there
were
two
sorts
of
excommunication
,
one
inflicted
by
the
law
or
Canon
,
when
a
man
committing
the
offence
and
fact
inhibited
by
the
law
;
was
made
subject
to
excommunication
,
without
the
ministerie
and
proceeding
of
a
judge
,
which
was
called
also
excommunicatio
latae
sententiae
.
The
sentence
was
not
left
to
the
judge
to
pronounce
,
but
was
esteemed
pronounced
in
the
very
law
it selfe
.
The
other
excommunication
is
inflicted
by
a
judge
after
citation
and
cononicall
forewarning
,
wherin
the
sentence
condemnatorie
is
pronounced
by
the
judge
.
The
former
leaveth
nothing
to
the
judge
,
but
the
sentence
declaratorie
,
to
declare
,
that
seeing
he
is
gultie
of
such
a
crime
,
hee
is
already
excommunicated
.
The
Bishop
of
Spalato
,
howbeit
their
great
friend
otherwise
,
condemneth
this
kinde
of
excommunication
,
as
absurd
,
The
next
thing
to
be
considered
,
is
the
sole
authoritie
of
bishops
excommunicating
by
themselves
alone
,
or
their
Deputies
,
Officials
,
Chancellours
,
Archdeacons
,
the
ministers
and
professors
in
whatsoever
Church
of
their
large
Diocie
.
When
Christ
sayd
,
Tell
the
Church
,
Math.
18.
was
this
the
meaning
,
Tell
my
Lord
Bishop
,
or
his
Chauncellour
,
the
Archdeacon
,
or
his
officiall
.
Can
this
collective
name
Church
by
any
shift
be
drawne
to
signifie
one
particular
person
,
Canterburies
grace
himselfe
,
or
the
great
Pope
himselfe
?
Is
the
Pope
the
universal
Church
,
or
the
Bishop
the
diocesan
Church
,
or
his
Chauncellour
?
Christ
maketh
a
gra●ation
from
one
to
two
,
at
last
to
many
.
The
Apostle
reproveth
the
Corinthians
because
they
had
not
already
excommunicated
the
incestuous
person
.
And
do
yee
not
judge
them
that
are
Within
,
sayth
the
Apostle
,
1.
Corinth.
5.
12.
In
the
second
Epistle
,
chap.
2.
v.
10.
hee
declareth
that
they
ha●
power
to
forgive
and
reconcile
the
same
incestuous
person
.
And
writing
to
the
Thessalonians
,
hee
willeth
them
,
to
note
the
man
who
obeyed
or
harkned
not
to
his
Epistle
;
and
to
have
no
companie
with
him
,
that
he
may
be
ashamed
,
2.
Thessal
3.
14.
Now
there
was
no
Bishop
at
all
either
at
Corinth
or
Thessalonica
,
as
they
themselves
will
grant
,
far●
lesse
an
usurping
Prelate
,
drawing
all
the
power
to
himselfe
.
It
is
one
of
the
weightiest
judgements
in
the
Church
,
and
therefore
not
to
bee
permitted
to
the
pleasure
of
one
man
.
It
is
not
onely
the
Bishop
tha●
hath
this
power
alone
,
to
excommunicate
by
himselfe
,
or
his
Deputie
,
but
also
the
Deane
,
Prebendaries
,
and
Canons
in
welnigh
all
the
cathedrall
and
collegiat
churches
throughout
the
Realme
,
having
certain
Parochiall
churches
exempted
from
the
Bishop
within
their
exempt
and
peculiar
jurisdidictions
,
by
meere
Pastorall
authoritie
(
for
Episcopall
authoritie
by
the
lawes
of
the
Church
they
haue
none
)
may
exercise
all
manner
of
spirituall
censures
,
and
that
as
wel
by
their
substitutes
,
as
by
themselves
.
Nay
,
i●
hich
is
more
,
in
Cheshire
,
Lancashire
,
Yorksire
,
Richmondshire
,
and
other
Northern
parts
,
there
bee
many
Whole
Deanries
exempted
from
the
Bishops
jurisdiction
,
wherein
the
Deanes
and
their
substitutes
,
have
not
onely
the
prohate
of
wills
,
and
granting
of
administrations
,
but
also
the
cognisance
of
Ecclesiasticall
crimes
with
power
to
use
the
Ecclesiasticall
censures
;
yea
this
authority
of
the
execution
of
Ecclesiatsticall
censares
;
have
those
Deanes
either
long
since
by
some
Papall
priviledges
obtained
,
or
else
by
long
use
prescribed
ag●inst
the
Bishops
.
Whereby
againe
it
is
clearly
convinced
,
that
Episcopall
excommunication
used
in
the
Church
of
England
,
is
not
of
divine
institution
,
but
onely
by
humane
tradition
:
for
were
it
of
divine
right
,
then
could
the
same
no
more
be
prescribed
,
or
by
papall
immunitie
be
poss●ss●d
,
then
could
these
Deanes
prescribe
power
,
or
be
infranchised
to
breach
the
word
,
or
to
administer
the
●acraments
.
Yee
see
,
Cathedrall
Deanes
,
Canons
and
Prebendaries
in
cathedrall
and
collegiat
churches
,
and
some
rurall
Deanes
,
may
use
the
Ecclesiasticall
censures
.
But
the
Pasto●s
of
the
Churches
set
over
their
flocks
to
govern
&
rule
with
power
of
the
keyes
,
are
deprived
of
the
other
half
of
their
pastoral
charge
,
and
the
pastorall
staffe
,
as
I
have
sayed
,
is
taken
from
th●m
.
Thirdly
,
they
excommunicate
for
trifles
.
The
last
petition
which
was
made
the
first
yeare
of
the
Kings
entry
,
reporteth
,
that
th●y
excomunicate
for
trifles
,
and
twelvepennie
matters
.
If
a
man
pay
not
the
fees
of
their
Courts
,
he
shall
be
excommunicate
.
For
the
Chancellors
&
Officials
,
the
Registers
,
&
the
rest
of
that
rable
,
must
not
want
their
unreasonable
dues
.
They
doe
not
excommunicate
in
the
congregation
where
the
offender
dwelleth
,
but
in
their
Courts
in
forme
of
a
writ
in
Latine
,
proclaimed
in
the
Bishops
or
Archbishops
name
,
that
whereas
the
excommunicate
were
never
received
till
they
had
publickly
confessed
their
offence
.
Now
for
paying
the
fees
of
the
Court
they
shall
by
M●
Officiall
or
Chauncellour
easily
be
absolved
.
5
The
manner
is
that
if
the
apparitor
cannot
persanally
cite
the
person
to
be
summoned
,
he
useth
leave
word
at
his
house
.
If
he
come
not
at
the
day
,
he
is
forthwith
excommunicate
,
as
the
defender
of
th●
last
Petition
●oeth
report
.
The
curse
Anathema
,
some
doe
not
distinguish
from
the
great
excommunication
,
but
onely
in
some
solemnities
,
because
it
is
uttered
with
some
externall
signes
and
ceremonies
to
strike
a
greater
terrour
.
Others
do
distinguish
it
,
and
Mucket
defineth
it
to
be
that
censure
,
whereby
a
pernicious
heretick
as
Gods
publick
enemie
,
reiected
,
cursed
,
execrate
,
is
adjudged
and
given
over
unto
eternall
judgement
and
damnation
.
This
is
answerable
to
that
anathema
,
which
the
Apostle
calleth
Maranatha
,
or
the
Talmudists
schamatha
.
But
such
a
censure
cannot
be
inflicted
,
unlesse
it
be
revealed
to
the
church
,
that
the
offender
hath
sinned
against
the
Holy
ghost
.
Besides
the
censures
common
to
lay
men
and
ecclesiasticall
persons
already
mentioned
,
there
are
these
two
reckoned
by
Mucket
,
corporall
pennance
,
and
deniall
of
buriall
in
sacred
places
.
Corporall
pennance
is
inflicted
upon
the
outward
man
.
For
to
the
publick
confession
of
the
offence
,
there
is
some
bodily
pennance
adjoyned
and
enioyned
the
offender
.
As
for
example
to
stand
upon
a
Lords
day
bareheaded
,
and
barefooted
,
cloathed
with
a
white
sheet
,
having
a
white
wand
in
his
hand
at
the
porch
of
the
Kirck
,
and
when
he
entreth
into
the
Kirck
to
prostrate
himself
,
to
kisse
the
ground
,
The
censures
and
punishments
peculiar
to
ecclesiasticall
persons
,
are
not
all
of
one
nature
.
For
some
arise
upon
their
medling
with
causes
civill
,
howbeit
abusiuely
called
ecclesiasticall
;
as
the
sequestration
of
the
fruits
of
a
benefice
,
and
giving
them
for
a
time
to
the
custodie
of
another
,
for
to
defend
some
mans
right
,
or
to
chastice
the
cotumacie
of
the
owner
,
which
sequestration
if
any
man
violate
,
he
is
to
incurre
the
greater
excommunication
by
the
old
constitutions
of
the
English
Church
,
sayth
Muck●t
.
But
seeing
the
originall
of
it
is
but
temporall
,
it
belongeth
nothing
to
Ecclesiasticall
Consistories
.
Deprivation
is
the
removing
of
a
beneficed
man
from
his
benefice
.
A
benefice
is
a
mans
freehold
,
and
therfore
seing
his
livelihood
consisteth
it
he
ought
not
to
be
removed
from
it
at
the
pleasure
or
judgement
of
one
man
.
There
is
no
difference
betwixt
deposition
and
degradation
,
but
that
deposition
is
verball
,
inflicted
by
the
sentence
of
the
judge
:
degradation
is
real
,
as
when
the
Ecclesiastical
person
is
denuded
,
or
unclothed
of
the
garments
&
ensigns
of
his
order
,
in
presence
of
the
civill
Magistrate
,
to
whom
he
is
relinquished
to
bee
punished
for
heresie
,
or
some
other
great
capitall
crime
.
Vntill
this
be
done
,
they
are
exemed
from
the
stroke
of
the
Magistrates
sword
,
after
the
old
papistical
manner
:
for
to
what
use
else
serveth
this
degradation
?
This
censure
of
deposition
,
as
the
rest
,
is
in
the
hands
of
one
man
alone
.
D.
Field
affirmeth
,
howbeit
otherwise
one
of
their
owne
,
That
by
the
late
Canons
,
in
pronouncing
the
sentence
after
the
proces
ended
before
the
Chauncelour
,
Commissarie
,
Officiall
,
the
Bishop
should
have
the
assistance
of
his
Chauncelour
,
the
Deane
and
some
Prebendaries
,
or
the
Archdeacon
,
is
no
point
of
reformation
,
as
they
pretend
,
for
these
are
onely
their
servants
,
and
followers
,
which
are
to
them
as
the
shadow
to
the
body
It
is
sayd
in
the
Canon
law
,
that
the
consistorie
of
the
Bishop
and
the
Chauncelour
,
or
principall
official
is
all
one
,
&
therefore
a
man
may
not
appeale
from
the
Officiall
principall
to
the
Bishop
,
and
the
Archdeacon
is
called
oculus
〈◊〉
the
Bishops
eye
.
Further
they
observe
the
Canon
,
but
as
it
pleaseth
them
,
for
there
is
no
sanction
added
unto
it
.
These
are
the
censures
&
punishments
which
are
the
sinewes
of
their
ordinarie
jurisaiction
,
by
as
they
are
〈◊〉
commissioners
,
or
haue
civill
callings
committed
to
them
by
the
Prince
,
they
have
their
pr●sons
,
as
Clinke
,
Gatchouses
,
Colehouses
,
towres
,
and
Castles
,
both
for
laymen
,
and
eccl●siasticall
persons
.
The
jurisdiction
it self
,
is
eyther
voluntary
or
contentious
.
Voluntary
jurisdiction
is
,
when
the
person
,
with
whom
the
Bishop
dealeth
,
doth
not
stand
against
it
.
Contentious
is
,
when
such
causes
are
handled
against
which
some
partie
standeth
,
or
else
dealt
with
therby
against
his
will
.
For
it
is
to
be
thought
,
that
the
party
defendant
,
will
not
willingly
compeir
,
and
unlesse
he
be
compelled
,
and
therefore
is
presumed
to
come
against
his
will
.
Voluntary
jurisdiction
is
established
,
eyther
by
statute
,
or
by
the
Municipall
lawe
,
or
by
the
Municipal
law
,
&
confirmed
by
the
ecc●●siasticall
,
or
by
the
ecclesiasticall
,
&
confirmed
by
the
Municipall
.
1.
By
the
statute
as
1.
to
grant
licence
for
a
time
to
eate
flesh
upon
forbidden
dayes
,
2.
that
any
being
approved
,
●ay
exercise
Ph●sicke
,
or
Chirurgetie
,
or
instruct
children
in
that
Diocie
.
3.
to
unite
and
consolida●e
lesser
Kirkes
according
to
a
statute
made
thereanent
.
4.
to
assist
civill
Iudges
in
executing
certaine
statutes
,
which
concerne
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
5.
to
collect
tenthes
and
subsidies
duc
by
Ecclesi●sticall
persons
,
and
that
either
by
taking
a
stresse
,
or
by
Ecclasiasticall
censures
.
The
1.
is
superstitious
,
the
2.
is
impertinent
,
except
that
part
which
concerneth
Schoolemaisters
,
but
that
should
not
be
at
his
sole
disposition
.
By
the
Municipall
law
,
as
1.
to
certifie
at
the
kings
rescript
,
the
civill
Iudges
of
Bastardie
and
unlawfull
Births
,
of
lawfull
and
unlawful
marriages
.
2.
to
require
the
kings
rescript
for
burning
a
pertinacious
heretick
already
condemned
.
3.
to
require
the
kings
rescript
for
committing
to
prison
the
person
which
persisteth
with
an
obstinate
mind
excommunicate
40.
dayes
.
The
1.
may
be
done
other
by
them
,
or
without
them
.
The
2.
for
the
kind
of
punishment
and
forme
of
proceeding
is
a
part
of
the
Maximinian
law
,
which
was
made
in
the
time
of
K.
Henry
4.
whereof
the
●ath
ex
officio
is
the
other
part
.
The
3.
is
used
after
this
manner
.
If
one
be
excommunicate
for
the
smallest
trifles
in
their
Courts
,
or
for
a
supposed
offence
,
where
there
is
none
indeed
.
if
hee
stand
wilfully
40.
dayes
together
excommunicate
,
and
accordingly
certified
by
the
Bishop
into
the
Chauncerie
,
that
then
he
is
to
be
committed
to
prison
,
by
vertue
of
a
writ
directed
to
the
Sheriffe
,
By
the
municipall
law
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
1.
to
cause
the
testaments
of
the
deceased
to
be
proved
,
and
registrate
,
2.
to
grant
the
administration
of
the
goods
of
him
who
died
intestate
,
to
the
neerest
kinsman
.
3.
when
no
man
will
enter
here
,
to
command
to
collect
and
keepe
in
custodie
Bona
caduca
.
4.
to
cause
account
to
be
rendred
of
the
savd
administration
,
and
to
approve
and
reject
the
same
,
as
law
shall
require
.
All
●auses
testamentarie
,
and
their
appendicles
are
impertinent
for
Episcopal
audience
,
or
any
Eccl●siasticall
o●sistorie
.
Bona
caduca
is
taken
in
the
lawes
,
as
when
failing
him
to
whom
they
belonged
by
law
,
the
goods
fal
to
another
,
as
the
akorn
which
falleth
to
the
ground
,
when
there
is
none
to
take
it
up
,
is
called
Caduc●
glans
.
By
law
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
co●firmed
by
the
Municipall
,
as
1.
to
conferre
benefices
,
or
to
institute
into
a
benefice
at
the
presentation
of
others
.
2.
to
command
the
persons
institu●ed
to
be
inducted
.
2.
to
command
the
fruits
of
vacant
benefi●es
,
to
bee
gathered
and
kep●
in
su●e
custodie
by
some
indifferent
man
,
to
the
use
of
the
next
successor
.
4.
to
assigne
a
competent
portion
to
a
vicar●
5.
To
grant
dimissorie
or
testimoniall
letters
.
6.
to
visit
every
third
yeare
th●
Diocie
.
O●
institution
,
collation
induction
,
we
shall
entreat
in
a
fitter
place
.
As
for
the
third
,
the
sequestration
of
the
fruits
of
the
vacant
benefices
,
the
authour
of
the
Assertion
of
the
true
Christian
Church
policie
,
thus
writeth
.
By
the
interest
where
by
the
Bishop
challengeth
to
be
custos
Eccl.
siarum
,
there
happen
as
bad
,
if
not
worse
,
then
these
▪
for
there
is
no
sooner
a
Church
voyd
,
but
a
post
is
sent
in
all
haste
with
letters
of
sequestiction
to
sequester
the
fruits
,
to
the
use
of
the
next
incumbent
;
which
next
incumbent
for
the
greater
care
taken
to
preserve
the
fruits
to
his
use
,
before
hee
can
obteine
to
be
put
in
reall
possession
,
must
pay
10.
shillings
,
or
a
marke
,
or
more
,
for
these
letters
of
sequestiation
,
with
as
much
more
also
for
letters
,
so
called
,
of
relaxation
,
besides
2
pence
3
pence
,
or
4
pence
a
mise
for
pottage
Somner
▪
●
And
from
hence
,
as
●
take
it
,
is
the
Patron
very
much
〈◊〉
:
For
he
being
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Statute
of
25
Edm.
3.
Lord
and
Avower
of
the
Benefice
ought
to
have
the
custodie
,
and
possession
,
thereof
during
vacancie
.
The
fourth
should
not
be
at
the
Bishops
carving
,
but
it
is
no
great
matter
what
be
modified
to
them
,
seeing
they
are
for
the
most
part
hirelings
or
blind
guides
.
As
for
the
fift
,
it
is
agreeable
to
good
ordour
,
that
no
Clergie
man
passing
from
one
Diocesse
to
another
,
should
be
admitted
to
take
on
any
cure
without
letters
of
commendation
,
and
a
Testimoniall
of
their
honest
life
and
conversation
,
and
sufficient
qualification
:
but
that
this
should
be
in
the
Bishops
power
is
against
reason
,
and
therefore
no
wonder
if
many
abuses
and
inconveniences
arise
upon
their
flight
Passe-ports
.
Visitation
is
needfull
,
and
it
were
better
for
the
Church
,
if
it
were
annuall
:
But
that
the
Bishop
,
or
any
other
should
be
sole
Visitor
,
is
hurtfull
.
A
number
is
more
able
to
make
a
sharpe
enquirie
,
for
moe
eyes
see
better
then
one
,
and
would
not
be
so
foone
drawen
away
with
corrupt
partialitie
.
The
chiefe
part
then
of
voluntarie
jurisdiction
,
is
every
three
yeare
to
visit
the
Diocie
,
and
to
enquire
by
the
Church-wardens
and
Side-men
,
of
the
excesses
,
and
defects
,
either
of
the
minister
,
of
the
Church
wardens
themselves
,
or
the
rest
of
the
parishioners
.
Or
the
Minister
,
as
he
is
Minister
,
or
as
he
is
another
sort
of
man
.
As
Minister
,
either
in
respect
of
his
publick
function
,
in
committing
,
or
omitting
what
hee
ought
not
:
or
in
respect
of
his
private
life
;
for
many
things
are
tollerate
in
lay
men
,
which
do
not
bes●eme
Ministers
.
Or
the
Church-wardens
themselves
,
and
that
concerning
their
office
,
either
in
the
Kirk
or
temple
,
or
out
of
it
.
O●
the
rest
of
the
Parishoners
,
●ither
as
having
some
peculiar
function
,
or
any
other
Christians
.
As
having
peculiar
function
,
Phisitians
,
Chyrurgians
,
Schoolemasters
,
Mid-wives
,
if
they
exercise
their
function
,
not
being
approved
,
or
use
●●rcerie
or
superstition
:
keepers
of
hospitals
,
when
according
to
their
foundation
,
the
Bishop
is
only
appoynted
visitor
or
no
other
.
Of
the
other
Christians
offending
against
pie●ie
,
righteousnesse
,
sobrietie
.
Against
pietie
,
as
by
blasphemy
against
God
,
or
the
holy
scripture
,
idolatry
,
superstition
,
s●rcerie
,
if
it
be
such
,
as
by
civill
lawes
of
the
kingdom
is
either
not
at
all
corrected
,
or
by
order
and
dir●ction
of
the
lawes
,
is
made
also
subject
to
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
Breach
of
oath
(
called
Laesio
fidei
)
made
before
an
Ecclesiasticall
Iudge
,
or
voluntarily
to
any
private
man
,
Heresie
,
error
against
the
Articles
of
Religion
set
forth
in
a
Nationall
Syno●
holden
the
yeare
1562.
and
confirmed
by
royall
authoritie
,
sch●●me
,
unlaw●ul
conventicles
,
absence
from
divine
service
in
their
own
parish
upon
the
Lords
daye●
,
or
other
festivall
dayes
,
where
there
is
not
a
lawfull
impediment
,
unlawfull
abstinence
from
par●aking
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
which
is
to
be
celebrated
thrice
every
year
.
Against
justice
,
calumnie
contumely
,
r●proach
anent
any
cause
Ecclesiasticall
,
Simoniacall
suing
for
sacred
orders
or
degrees
,
or
of
a
benefice
.
Vsurie
above
the
rate
often
in
the
hundred
by
yeare
.
Temerarious
administration
of
the
goods
of
the
deceased
,
subornation
of
perjurie
▪
falshood
or
forgerie
committed
in
any
Ecclesiasticall
action
,
violence
to
a
minister
,
de●eining
of
that
which
was
left
in
legacie
to
the
use
of
the
poore
,
or
of
goods
due
to
the
publick
uses
of
the
Church
,
d●●apidation
of
Ecclesiasticall
goods
,
and
buildings
.
Against
sobriety
,
as
incontiniencie
whatsoever
,
committed
with
one
of
his
kindred
or
bloud
,
or
of
alliance
,
either
of
them
within
the
4.
degree
,
exclusive
,
according
to
the
computation
of
the
civill
law
,
which
is
called
incest
,
or
adulterie
,
or
committed
with
a
widow
,
which
is
called
stuprium
,
or
where
both
bee
single
,
tearmed
fornication
,
fi●thy
speech
,
sollicitation
of
anothers
chastitie
,
drunkennesse
,
clandestine
mariages
,
either
in
respect
of
consent
of
parents
or
tutors
not
obteined
,
or
of
the
private
place
,
or
witnesses
moe
▪
then
two
not
being
present
,
or
the
bannes
not
proclaimed
three
several
times
,
upon
the
Lords
dayes
,
or
holy
dayes
in
lawfull
distance
.
In
this
table
we
have
an
enumeration
of
offences
belonging
to
Ecclesiasticall
cognisance
,
but
it
is
unsufficient
.
For
there
are
many
moe
,
then
are
here
expressed
:
as
Theft
,
Sacriledge
,
Murther
,
Prophanation
of
the
Sabboth
.
Sodomie
,
disturbance
of
divine
service
,
Polygamie
,
Diffamation
,
&c.
as
by
opening
of
the
10.
commandements
may
be
drawn
out
to
a
great
number
,
which
ought
to
be
censured
by
the
Church
.
This
partition
wall
of
crimes
made
in
the
Canon
Law
,
to
make
some
crimes
temporall
,
others
spirituall
,
hath
made
the
crimes
reputed
Ecclesiasticall
to
bee
neglected
by
the
Magistrates
,
and
many
crimes
not
reputed
Ecclesiasticall
,
on
the
other
side
to
be
neglected
by
the
Church
.
As
Adulterie
,
howbeit
by
Gods
law
it
be
capitall
,
&
so
ought
to
be
also
by
the
law
of
man
,
is
not
made
capitall
by
their
lawes
,
but
referred
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
as
proper
to
them
;
many
sins
of
witchcraft
,
and
sorcerie
likewise
:
And
on
the
other
side
a
Theefe
should
not
passe
uncensured
by
the
Church
,
howbeit
he
be
overseen
by
the
Magistrate
.
For
the
church
ought
to
deale
with
every
scandalous
sinner
,
to
bring
the
sinner
to
repentance
,
notwithstanding
the
Magistrate
pardon
,
or
neglect
to
punish
.
Next
they
have
the
offences
there
reckoned
up
onely
for
the
fashion
,
&
of
others
not
their
mentioned
,
they
take
a
severe●
account
.
As
for
example
,
Mucket
doth
adde
these
following
:
Delay
of
Baptisme
at
the
point
of
death
,
contempt
of
Episcopall
confirmation
,
not
bowing
the
knee
at
the
Letanie
,
and
at
the
name
of
Iesus
,
reproaches
against
the
Liturgie
,
the
government
of
the
Church
,
&c.
Profanation
of
the
Chalice
and
the
plate
:
Profanation
of
the
Church-yards
with
Markets
or
Faires
,
with
weapon
shewing
,
with
dancing
,
&c.
In
the
Admonition
to
the
Parliament
it
is
said
,
Now
great
sins
,
either
not
at
all
punished
,
as
blasphemie
,
usurie
,
drunkennesse
,
&c.
or
else
slieghtly
passed
over
,
as
with
pricking
in
a
blanket
,
or
pinning
in
a
sheet
,
as
Adulterie
,
Whoredome
,
&c.
Again
such
as
are
no
sins
,
as
if
a
man
conforme
not
himselfe
to
Popish
orders
,
and
ceremonies
;
if
he
come
not
at
the
whistle
of
him
who
hath
no
authoritie
to
call
,
wee
meane
Chanscellours
,
Officials
,
and
all
that
rable
,
are
grievously
punished
,
not
onely
by
Excommunication
,
Suspension
,
Deprivation
,
and
other
,
as
they
terme
it
,
spirituall
coertion
,
but
also
by
banishing
,
impris●ning
,
reviling
,
taunting
,
&c.
So
howbeit
the
offences
;
which
are
abovementioned
in
the
Table
;
belong
to
Ecclesiasticall
enquirie
in
respect
of
the
slander
,
they
are
taken
from
the
lawfull
iudicatorie
of
the
Church
,
and
transferred
to
the
Bishop
to
enquire
,
as
he
thinketh
good
.
And
therefore
it
is
but
pro
froma
,
that
they
are
here
set
downe
.
Simonie
is
one
of
the
number
,
and
yet
what
Simonie
is
committed
,
and
how
that
may
be
dispensed
with
,
wee
have
already
manifested
.
Where
is
horrible
blasphemie
so
rife
?
It
were
longsome
to
goe
through
all
the
particulars
.
But
this
I
cannot
passe
with
silence
,
anent
the
prophanation
of
the
Lords
day
,
howbeit
it
bee
not
heere
expressed
.
The
Bill
for
the
better
observation
of
the
Sabboth
,
27
Elizabeth
,
being
●assed
by
both
houses
of
Parliament
,
was
notwithstanding
gainesaid
,
When
the
Bshop
doth
visite
,
he
doth
not
visite
every
parish
by
it selfe
as
our
Presbyteries
wont
to
doe
,
but
all
the
Parishes
in
the
bounds
of
foure
or
five
rurall
D●anries
at
once
.
When
his
lordship
comm●th
to
some
principall
Kirk
of
one
of
the
Deanries
,
then
the
Ministers
,
Church-wardens
,
and
Sidemen
within
the
bounds
of
those
Deanries
are
to
repaire
to
that
place
,
Vigilare
non
curant
proelati
quamplures
ut
obseruentur
statuta
nullam
utilitatem
bursalem
inducenti●
:
Many
Prelates
are
not
vigilant
and
carefull
to
have
statutes
observed
which
bring
no
purse
profite
with
them
.
Many
abuses
and
corruptions
are
in
their
V●sitations
,
no
doubt
,
which
have
not
as
yet
come
to
my
knowledge
,
but
you
must
be
content
good
Reader
with
the
little
,
that
I
have
delivered
.
In
contentious
jurisdiction
,
are
to
be
considered
either
the
persons
,
or
the
causes
judged
,
or
judgement
it selfe
.
The
persons
,
either
the
ordinarie
judge
,
or
else
his
surrogate
,
or
the
parties
,
the
pursu●r
and
def●ndant
:
and
they
doe
plade
,
either
by
themselves
,
or
by
others
;
as
by
the
advice
of
advocates
,
or
the
diligent
travels
of
their
Procurators
.
The
things
judged
,
are
either
of
publike
,
or
private
interest
:
of
publike
,
as
I
contribution
for
reparations
of
the
Church
fabrick
,
and
Church-yard
dike
,
and
for
acquiring
any
other
thing
which
is
l●cking
in
the
Kirk
:
or
2
punishment
some
Ecclesiasticall
offence
,
or
contumely
.
It
is
true
,
every
Church
ought
to
be
carefull
to
hold
up
the
fabrik
of
the
Church
,
and
to
furnish
it
with
all
necessarie
utensils
:
but
if
the
Parishioners
who
ought
to
bee
contributories
,
be
slack
,
they
ought
to
bee
pursued
for
the
money
in
the
Kings
Courts
,
not
in
Church
consistories
.
If
a
man
holding
land
which
usually
payd
a
pound
of
waxe
to
the
Church
,
do
withhold
it
,
the
Churchwarden
may
very
welpursue
before
a
civill
judge
.
Suchlike
if
the
Church
be
uncovered
,
or
the
churchyard
unclosed
.
Church
officers
may
not
impose
taxations
.
Of
privat
interest
in
causes
of
1.
matrimony
,
2.
succ●ssion
to
the
goods
of
the
deceased
,
3.
Ecclesiasticall
rights
.
Of
matrimonie
.
either
by
action
,
or
for
supporting
▪
or
dissolving
of
it
.
By
action
,
either
to
conciliate
&
knit
,
as
when
we
sue
at
law
,
that
matrimonie
may
be
celebrate
and
consummate
according
to
the
contract
,
or
that
after
the
celebration
,
the
mutuall
marriage
duties
may
be
performed
,
which
is
called
Actio
directa
,
or
when
we
intend
action
of
lactication
of
ma●●mony
against
another
,
who
falsely
pretendeth
a
matrimonial
contract
to
our
prejudice
,
which
is
called
Actio
contraria
.
For
supporting
or
upholding
of
matrimonie
,
as
when
aft●r
the
marriage
,
we
sue
for
the
money
promised
in
dowrie
with
the
Bride
.
For
dissolving
of
matrimonie
,
either
for
a
precontract
matrimoniall
of
either
of
the
parties
,
with
some
other
,
or
perpetuall
and
incurable
frigiditie
,
or
consanguinitie
or
affinitie
by
lawfull
or
unlawfull
copulation
,
or
adulterie
,
or
for
rigorous
dealing
,
in
which
case
separation
from
the
bedd
,
and
bo●rd
,
but
not
from
the
bond
is
granted
.
Such
matrimoniall
causes
as
are
meere
civill
,
belong
not
to
Ecclesiasticall
courts
,
as
debts
and
dowries
promised
in
marriage
are
not
properly
demandable
in
Ecclesiasticall
courts
.
Matrimonie
as
it
is
a
civill
contract
,
may
be
ordered
by
civill
lawes
,
seeing
upon
it
dependeth
the
right
of
inheritances
providing
that
nothing
bee
done
repugnant
to
these
conditions
,
which
God
in
his
word
hath
superadded
to
that
contract
,
as
to
determine
within
degrees
prohibited
,
or
polygamie
to
bee
lawfull
.
So
farre
as
it
is
divine
,
in
that
God
conjoyneth
and
interveneth
as
third
person
,
and
setts
downe
conditions
both
of
conjunction
and
dissolution
,
in
the
word
,
the
Church
is
to
see
,
that
that
order
and
these
caveats
bee
observed
,
which
are
contained
in
the
word
.
For
it
may
fall
out
,
that
both
in
binding
up
of
marriage
they
may
commit
incest
,
and
in
dissolving
without
a
just
cause
may
offend
also
.
It
is
the
Churches
duty
to
prevent
and
remove
such
offences
.
But
of
other
lawes
civil
and
municipal
,
they
are
not
executors
.
These
lawes
which
are
divine
,
are
of
a
mixt
nature
.
These
which
are
civill
,
belong
onely
to
the
civill
Magistrate
.
The
Churches
part
is
transferred
to
the
cognisance
of
officials
,
to
whom
it
doth
not
belong
.
And
therfore
Beza
concerning
this
abuse
writeth
thus
.
Sed
quorsum
hoc
ad
officiales
,
promotores
,
procuratores
,
totam
denique
illam
procorum
colluviem
,
quae
Ecclesiam
Dei
i●mpridē
devastat
,
quorsum
hoc
ad
illa
non
Ecclesiae
tantummodo
Christianae
,
verumetiam
universi
mundi
de
-
But
what
maketh
this
,
sayth
he
,
for
officialls
,
promoters
,
Proctors
,
and
all
that
filth
of
swine
,
which
now
a
long
time
doth
waste
the
Church
of
God
?
What
is
this
to
these
shamefull
staines
,
not
onely
of
the
Christian
Church
,
but
also
of
the
whole
world
.
Further
,
beside
the
Churches
part
,
which
is
to
take
heed
to
offences
and
breach
of
Gods
law
,
they
have
taken
the
Canon
law
for
the
rule
of
their
proceedings
,
both
in
spousalls
,
mariages
,
and
divorces
.
And
thirdly
,
have
taken
in
debts
and
dowries
,
goods
and
chattels
,
which
are
accessorie
to
marriage
,
to
judge
upon
,
and
this
must
be
called
Ecclesiasticall
cognisance
.
Lastly
,
these
causes
are
of
such
weight
,
that
they
are
not
to
be
committed
to
the
skill
or
conscience
of
one
base
officiall
.
It
is
observed
by
the
author
of
the
Assertion
for
Christian
policie
,
that
mens
inheritances
many
times
hang
in
suspence
upon
question
of
l●gitimation
or
illegitimation
of
their
children
,
to
be
allowed
or
disallowed
by
the
Canon
law
,
and
that
many
Knights
,
Esquires
,
and
Gentlemen
doe
complaine
,
and
bewa●le
the
stealing
away
,
and
mariages
of
their
daughters
,
neeces
,
neere
kinswomen
,
or
wards
.
Couples
have
been
married
,
and
lived
together
4
6
,
or
moe
yeares
as
man
and
wife
,
and
upon
a
new
and
sudden
dislike
and
discontentment
,
or
upon
a
surmised
precontract
,
pretensedly
proved
by
two
suborned
witnesses
,
by
vertue
of
the
Canon
law
the
husband
was
adiudged
no
husband
,
&
the
wife
no
wife
.
Another
example
he
relateth
of
one
solemnly
maried
to
a
wife
,
and
after
by
reason
of
a
precontract
,
solemnly
divorced
from
the
same
wife
,
and
compelled
by
censures
of
the
Church
to
marry
her
for
whom
sentence
of
precontract
was
adjudged
,
and
yet
authorized
by
the
same
consistorie
about
ten
or
twelve
yeares
after
the
divorce
to
resummon
,
recall
,
and
rechallenge
his
first
wife
,
she
having
a
testimoniall
out
of
the
same
consistorie
,
of
her
lawfull
divorce
,
and
being
againe
solemnly
maried
to
another
husband
.
Licences
of
mariage
have
been
granted
out
of
their
Ecclesiasticall
Court
with
a
blanke
.
So
the
partie
licenced
was
enabled
,
if
it
had
been
their
pleasure
,
to
marry
another
mans
wife
,
or
his
wives
sister
.
Many
moe
grosse
absurdities
are
there
alledged
by
th●
learned
authour
,
which
the
Reader
will
s●arce
beleeve
.
But
I
omit
them
,
and
many
other
things
which
might
be
sayd
anent
the
particulars
set
down
in
this
Table
.
Succes●●on
to
the
goods
of
the
deceased
,
is
either
or
him
,
who
hath
made
his
testam●nt
,
or
who
hath
died
intestate
.
The
first
〈◊〉
her
universall
,
when
the
plea
is
for
proving
or
improving
the
testament
exhibited
,
or
particular
when
the
suit
is
for
to
obtain
a
cer●ain
lega●ie
.
The
s●cond
is
,
either
properly
,
when
no
testament
is
made
,
or
by
way
of
in●estate
,
as
when
there
is
none
who
will
take
upon
them
the
burthen
of
executorie
.
In
either
of
the
cases
the
action
is
either
to
obtaine
the
administration
of
the
goods
,
and
that
eithe●
simply
,
or
with
the
later
will
annexed
,
that
it
may
be
fulfilled
,
or
wit●
the
tutorship
,
and
to
the
use
of
the
Min●r●
or
else
the
action
is
against
him
that
ingyreth
himselfe
into
the
administration
,
and
intrometteth
with
the
goods
of
the
deceased
,
not
being
inabled
with
any
warrant
.
Causes
testamentarie
,
and
their
appendicles
,
are
meere
civill
and
temporall
,
and
therefore
do
not
belong
to
spirituall
Courts
.
It
is
by
the
grant
of
Kings
,
not
by
Ecclesiasticall
right
,
that
Church
consistories
have
medled
with
such
causes
.
Because
Bishops
were
supposed
to
bee
men
of
good
conscience
,
and
that
they
would
be
carefull
to
see
the
later
will
of
the
deceased
performed
,
then
others
,
therefore
they
were
reserved
to
Episcopal
audience
,
and
cognisance
of
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
.
But
this
respect
was
not
founded
upon
Gods
word
.
For
we
must
not
looke
so
much
to
conscience
,
as
to
a
lawfull
calling
:
or
else
all
civill
causes
pleaded
before
a
Iudge
should
be
referred
to
Church-men
,
because
of
their
supposed
good
conscience
.
And
the
truth
is
,
it
is
but
supposed
indeed
.
For
a
Bishop
or
pastor
that
will
medle
in
matters
impertinent
to
his
calling
,
hath
but
a
bad
conscience
.
Such
a
man
will
never
make
conscience
of
it
,
more
then
another
religious
Christian.
And
what
conscience
they
made
of
the
matter
,
may
bee
seene
,
in
that
they
transferred
that
which
was
committed
to
their
trust
,
to
a
base
Officiall
,
who
hath
as
bad
a
conscience
as
the
Bishop
himselfe
,
and
badder
,
if
badder
may
be
.
And
as
for
skill
in
deciding
such
causes
,
no
man
will
deny
,
but
the
civill
judges
are
more
able
to
cognosce
and
determine
in
them
,
then
Church-men
.
By
the
common
law
,
sayth
Lindwood
,
these
causes
were
not
committed
unto
the
Church
,
but
by
the
free
grant
of
Princes
:
And
therefore
in
the
lawes
alledged
by
him
,
approbation
and
insinuation
of
testaments
are
forbidden
Clergiemen
.
Et
ratio
redditur
in
juribus
illis
allegatis
,
To
conclude
then
,
probates
of
wills
,
committing
of
Administrations
,
sequestrations
of
the
goods
of
the
intestate
,
recovering
of
legacies
,
taking
up
of
inventaries
,
&c.
belong
not
to
a
Church
Consistorie
,
and
it
is
a
very
great
abuse
that
such
Consistories
should
be
called
Church
consistories
,
and
that
spirituall
censures
should
bee
put
in
execution
by
them
.
Ecclesiasticall
dues
and
rights
,
are
1.
tithes
,
which
are
either
Praediall
,
Personall
or
Mixt.
Praediall
tithes
are
such
,
as
come
of
the
fruits
and
crop
of
the
ground
,
as
of
corne
,
or
fruits
of
trees
.
Personall
are
such
,
as
are
payed
by
reason
of
the
person
himselfe
,
out
of
the
gain
that
he
maketh
of
this
trading
,
handicraft
,
hunting
,
warfaring
,
&c.
The
Mixt
is
added
by
s●me
as
a
third
kinde
,
but
others
reduce
them
according
to
their
diversitie
to
one
of
the
first
two
,
and
such
are
the
birth
of
bestiall
,
wooll
,
milke
,
whether
they
be
fed
at
home
,
or
be
at
pasture
in
the
field
.
Tithes
of
whatsoever
kinde
,
are
but
temporall
goods
,
not
spirituall
,
howbeit
they
be
annexed
to
spirituall
things
,
and
be
appoyn●ed
to
uphold
and
maintaine
divine
service
,
and
spirituall
functions
.
Tithes
were
of
old
recovered
in
the
Kings
Court
,
not
in
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
is
averred
in
a
treatise
alledged
by
the
author
of
the
Apologie
of
proceedings
in
Courts
Ecclesiasticall
.
We
think
that
the
Kings
Courts
be
put
out
of
iu●●sdiction
for
tythes
,
by
a
custome
of
the
Realme
,
and
not
by
the
immediat
power
of
the
law
of
God
.
And
againe
.
That
suits
for
tithes
shall
be
taken
in
the
spirituall
court
,
is
onely
grounded
upon
a
favour
that
the
Kings
of
this
realme
,
and
the
whole
realme
have
in
times
past
borne
to
the
Clergie
.
That
the
kings
Courts
of
his
Bench
,
and
common
pleas
,
and
also
other
inferior
courts
were
put
out
of
jurisdiction
for
tythes
,
&
suits
for
tithes
were
granted
to
spirituall
Courts
,
was
a
favour
,
it
is
true
,
granted
to
the
Clergie
,
inabling
them
with
power
within
themselves
to
recover
tithes
destinate
to
their
maintenance
,
but
wee
must
not
look
so
much
to
the
commoditie
wee
may
reape
by
the
grants
of
Princes
,
as
whether
Church
consistories
should
medle
with
such
controversies
concerning
things
temporall
.
This
man
owe
me
a
cole
,
that
man
a
sti●k
,
the
third
two
stone
of
butter
,
the
fourth
such
a
number
of
Saffron
heads
,
the
fift
so
many
sallow
Trees
:
such
,
and
such
suits
,
were
verie
pertinent
for
a
Presbyterie
to
sit
upon
;
for
the
Presbyterie
is
the
true
and
right
Consistorie
.
Now
change
this
Consistorie
as
ye
please
,
and
make
the
Bishop
alone
to
be
the
Church
consistorie
,
it
is
all
one
For
the
causes
themselves
being
temporall
,
the
qualitie
of
the
person
doth
not
alter
the
nature
of
the
cause
.
In
the
Assertion
for
true
and
Christian
policie
,
it
is
said
,
That
by
a
statute
32.
Hen
8.
c.
44.
it
is
enacted
,
That
the
Parsons
,
and
Curates
of
five
Parish
Chu●●hes
whereunto
the
Town
of
Royston
did
extend
it selfe
and
every
of
them
,
and
the
successors
of
every
of
them
,
shall
have
their
remedie
by
authorit●
of
that
Act
,
to
sue
,
demand
,
aske
,
and
recover
in
the
Kings
Court
of
Chancerie
,
the
tithes
of
corne
,
hay
,
wooll
▪
lambe
,
and
Calfe
,
subtracted
,
or
devyed
to
be
payed
by
any
person
,
or
persons
.
Are
the
tythes
of
other
Parishes
more
spirituall
then
these
of
Royston
?
But
admitting
such
pleas
to
be
pertinent
for
a
spirituall
Court
,
they
should
not
be
turned
over
to
a
Civilian
,
the
Bishops
Officiall
.
And
what
favour
is
granted
to
Church
men
by
Princes
,
when
a
Doctor
of
the
Law
shall
determine
in
these
pleas
!
2.
Oblations
due
of
custome
either
every
quarter
of
the
yeare
,
or
in
baptismes
,
or
at
blessing
of
mariages
or
at
Churching
of
women
,
or
at
burials
:
3
Mortuaries
▪
4
Indemnities
,
5
Procu●a●ions
.
6
expences
laid
forth
for
the
repairing
of
Ecclesiastical
buildings
decayed
by
the
negligence
of
the
Predecessour
,
7.
Synodalls
,
8.
wages
and
feel
due
for
causes
judiciall
,
as
to
the
Iudge
,
the
Advocate
,
the
Proctor
,
the
Clarke
.
Or
for
causes
out
of
judgement
,
as
to
the
Curate
or
Sexten
.
A
procuration
is
the
furnishing
of
necessarie
expenses
for
the
Archbishop
,
Bishop
,
Archdeacon
,
or
any
other
having
power
to
visit
in
respect
of
their
visitations
.
For
howbeit
the
Bishops
have
great
temporalities
and
possessions
Ecclesiasticall
,
that
doth
not
content
them
,
but
they
must
be
sustained
besides
in
their
travelling
.
They
say
,
they
must
have
great
riches
,
because
they
have
a
great
burthen
,
and
must
not
discharge
their
charge
still
in
one
place
,
but
through
the
whole
Diocie
.
And
yet
when
they
have
gotten
more
then
may
suffice
reasonable
men
,
they
will
not
travell
without
a
new
pension
,
and
their
expenses
borne
.
For
no
man
is
bound
,
say
they
,
to
goe
on
warfare
on
his
owne
cost
.
And
so
with
a
new
trick
they
got
procurations
annexed
to
their
visitations
,
as
proper
stipends
due
to
visitors
.
At
the
first
,
the
visitor
and
his
retinue
,
had
their
sustentation
in
victuals
for
the
day
which
he
visited
the
particular
Church
.
Afterward
the
procuration
was
rated
to
some
value
of
money
,
answerable
respectively
to
the
dignity
of
an
Archbishop
,
or
Archdeacon
:
for
their
retinue
was
prescribed
in
the
Canons
and
Constitutions
.
The
Archdeacon
was
appointed
to
have
onely
to
have
4.
persons
on
horseba●ke
,
and
one
Sumner
.
What
think
ye
then
shal
be
the
retinue
of
the
Bishop
or
Archbishop
,
if
this
be
moderate
in
the
Archdeacon
.
Farther
,
whereas
they
ought
not
to
have
procurations
,
except
they
visit
every
particular
Church
.
They
will
visit
30.
or
40.
churches
in
one
day
at
one
place
,
and
yet
receive
the
diet
in
money
of
30.
or
40.
churches
or
dayes
.
They
make
commodity
of
their
visitations
otherwise
also
,
as
ye
have
heard
.
Synodals
are
another
pension
due
to
the
Bishop
by
every
Church
in
the
Diocie
for
convocating
Synods
.
And
yet
their
Synods
are
not
worthy
the
name
of
Synods
,
for
the
Diocesan
Bishop
is
onely
Lord
and
Iudge
,
the
rest
are
to
bee
judged
,
rather
then
to
partake
in
common
with
his
power
.
A
Mortuarie
is
the
second
beast
,
that
the
deceased
person
hath
within
the
parish
,
if
hee
have
three
,
or
above
,
the
best
being
excepted
and
reserved
to
the
iust
owner
.
If
the
three
be
of
one
kind
,
or
of
divers
,
the
parish
Priest
must
have
the
second
:
and
wherefore
I
pray
you
?
for
recompensation
of
the
personall
tithes
,
or
offerings
withholden
,
while
he
lived
,
yea
howbeit
ignorantly
and
unwittingly
,
Simon
Langham
Bishop
of
Canterburie
in
his
Provinciall
constitution
.
For
the
safetie
of
the
soule
consisteth
in
remission
of
the
sinn
,
sayth
Lindwood
in
his
glosse
upon
that
constitution
,
which
is
not
remitted
,
sayth
hee
,
unlesse
that
which
is
withholden
be
restored
.
These
are
the
Mortuaries
,
as
yee
see
,
which
are
demandable
in
their
spirituall
courts
.
Oblations
should
be
free
from
compulsion
,
and
superstition
,
not
offered
immediatly
to
God
upon
the
Altar
,
as
sometimes
they
doe
,
nor
exacted
under
the
colour
of
maintenance
of
the
ministerie
,
whereto
the
tithes
are
already
bestowed
to
that
use
.
The
rich
parson
,
yea
the
Bishop
himselfe
claimeth
a
right
to
these
oblations
,
as
well
as
the
poorest
Priest
.
To
compell
men
to
offer
by
the
censures
of
their
Courts
,
is
against
the
nature
of
a
free
offering
.
The
fees
demandable
in
their
Courts
,
as
due
to
the
Iudge
,
the
Register
,
the
Advocates
,
the
Proctors
,
are
unreasonable
.
Large
fees
are
payd
for
the
Iudges
sentence
,
for
the
Register
and
the
proctors
pains
,
above
the
rate
set
down
by
their
Canons
,
as
the
defender
of
the
last
petition
doth
affirme
.
The
judgement
it selfe
,
in
which
is
to
be
considered
,
1.
the
calling
for
the
parties
to
law
,
2.
Litis
contestation
,
3.
cognition
of
the
cause
,
4.
the
sentence
,
5.
such
things
as
follow
the
sentence
,
as
execution
,
or
appellation
.
These
things
are
common
to
every
court
of
contentious
or
litigious
jurisdiction
.
Here
is
to
be
observed
,
that
such
a
litigious
kinde
of
pleading
for
things
civill
and
temporall
,
becommeth
not
the
Church
of
God
.
Nos
scimus
,
sayth
the
Bishop
of
Spalato
,
Now
the
Iudge
,
Register
,
Advoca●t
,
Proctor
,
are
all
agreed
to
prolong
suits
for
their
advantage
,
and
so
as
the
Prophet
sayth
,
they
wrap
it
up
,
Mich.
7.
3.
sayth
the
Defender
of
the
last
petition
.
Where
he
doth
also
insinuate
that
suits
have
been
prolonged
aboue
two
yeares
in
their
consistories
.
Wee
have
seene
what
civill
causes
,
and
after
what
manner
they
are
handled
.
Criminall
causes
are
brought
in
judgement
,
either
by
accusation
,
when
there
is
one
to
accuse
,
or
by
denunciation
,
as
when
the
Churchwardens
make
their
presentments
into
ther
courts
,
twice
in
the
year
,
and
at
the
visitations
,
or
by
inquisition
,
when
the
judge
of
office
doth
inquire
into
offences
.
What
are
the
offences
and
crimes
punishable
in
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
and
what
are
these
which
they
chiefly
search
out
and
punish
,
we
have
declared
in
the
table
of
Visitation
.
CHAP.
5.
Of
Archdeacons
,
Chancellors
,
Commissaries
Officials
,
and
Vicars
generall
.
NOW
followeth
the
jurisdiction
exercised
by
the
Bishops
Deputies
,
and
Archdeacons
,
whereunto
I
will
premit
the
rest
of
Sir
Francis
Bacon
now
Lord
Chauncellour
his
censure
.
For
the
second
poynt
,
which
is
the
deputation
of
their
authoritie
,
I
see
no
perfect
and
sure
ground
for
that
neither
,
being
somwhat
different
from
the
examples
and
rules
of
government
.
The
Bishop
exerciseth
his
jurisdiction
by
his
Chauncellor
and
Commissary
,
Officialls
,
&c.
We
see
in
all
lawes
of
the
world
,
officer
of
skill
and
confidence
cannot
be
put
over
or
exercised
by
Deputie
,
except
it
bee
specially
contained
in
the
Originall
granted
,
and
in
that
case
it
is
dutifull
.
There
was
never
any
Judge
,
in
any
court
,
made
a
Deputie
.
The
Bishop
is
a
Iudge
,
and
of
a
high
nature
;
Whence
commeth
it
that
he
should
depute
,
considering
that
all
trust
and
confidence
,
(
as
was
sayd
)
as
personall
,
and
inherent
,
and
cannot
,
and
ought
not
to
bee
transposed
?
Surely
in
this
againe
,
Ab
initio
non
fuit
ita
.
But
it
is
probable
,
that
Bishops
▪
when
they
gaue
themselves
too
much
to
the
glory
of
the
world
,
and
became
Grandoes
in
kingdoms
,
and
great
Counsellors
to
Princes
,
then
did
they
delegate
their
proper
iurisdictions
,
as
things
of
too
inferiour
nature
for
their
greatnesse
,
and
then
after
the
similitude
of
kings
,
and
Count
Palatines
,
they
would
have
their
Chauncellors
and
Iudges
.
But
that
example
of
Kings
and
Potentates
giveth
no
good
defence
.
For
the
reasons
why
kings
administer
by
their
Judges
(
altho●gh
themselves
are
the
supreame
Iudges
)
are
two
.
The
one
,
because
the
offices
of
Kings
are
for
the
most
part
inheritance
,
and
it
is
a
rule
in
all
lawes
,
that
offices
of
inheritance
are
rather
matters
,
that
sound
is
interest
,
then
in
confidence
,
forasmuch
as
they
may
fall
upon
women
,
upon
infants
,
upon
lunatickes
,
and
Idiots
,
persons
not
able
to
exercise
Iudicature
in
person
,
and
therefore
such
offices
by
all
lawes
,
might
ever
bee
administred
by
delegation
,
The
second
reason
is
,
because
of
the
amplitude
of
their
iurisdiction
,
which
is
as
great
,
as
either
their
birthright
from
their
Aun●estours
,
or
their
sword-right
from
God
,
maketh
them
.
And
therefore
Moses
,
that
was
governour
over
no
great
people
,
and
those
collected
together
in
a
campe
,
and
not
scattered
in
Provinces
,
and
Cities
,
himself●
l●kewise
of
an
extraordinarie
spirit
,
was
neverthelesse
not
able
to
suffice
,
and
hold
out
in
person
,
to
iudge
the
people
,
but
did
by
the
advice
of
Ie●hro
his
father
in
law
,
approved
from
God
,
substitute
Elders
and
Iudges
,
how
much
more
other
Kings
and
P●inces
.
There
is
a
3
reason
likwise
not
much
from
the
present
purpose
,
and
that
is
,
that
Kings
either
in
respect
of
the
common-wealth
,
or
of
the
greatnesse
of
their
own
patrimonies
,
are
usually
parties
in
suits
,
and
then
their
Iudges
stand
indifferent
betweene
them
and
the
subiect
.
But
in
the
case
of
Bishop
,
none
of
these
reasons
hold
.
For
first
,
the
office
is
E●ective
and
for
life
,
and
not
patrimoniall
,
or
hereditarie
.
An
office
worthy
of
science
,
confidence
,
and
qualification
.
And
for
the
second
reason
it
is
true
,
their
jurisdiction
is
ample
and
spacious
,
and
that
their
time
is
to
bee
divided
between
their
labours
,
as
well
in
the
word
and
doctrine
,
as
government
,
and
iurisdiction
.
But
I
doe
not
see
,
supposing
the
Courts
to
be
used
uncorruptly
,
and
without
any
indirect
course
held
to
multiply
causes
for
gaine
of
fees
,
but
that
the
Bishop
might
very
well
for
causes
of
moment
supply
his
iudiciall
function
in
his
owne
person
.
For
wee
see
before
our
eyes
,
that
one
Chauncellour
of
England
dispatcheth
the
suits
in
equitie
of
the
whole
kingdome
,
which
is
not
by
reason
of
the
excellencie
of
that
rare
honourable
person
,
who
now
holdeth
that
place
,
but
it
was
ever
so
,
though
more
or
lesse
burthenous
to
the
suiter
,
as
the
Chauncellour
was
more
or
lesse
able
to
give
dispatch
,
and
if
heed
bee
taken
to
that
,
which
was
sayd
before
,
that
the
Bishops
labour
in
the
word
must
take
up
a
principall
part
of
his
time
,
so
I
may
say
againe
,
that
matter
of
state
have
ever
taken
up
most
of
the
Chauncellours
time
,
having
been
for
the
most
part
persons
,
upon
whom
the
Kings
of
this
Realme
have
most
relied
for
matters
of
Counsell
.
And
therfore
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
the
Bishop
whose
circuit
is
lesse
ample
,
and
the
causes
in
nature
not
so
multiplying
,
where
the
helpe
of
references
,
Certificates
,
to
and
from
fit
persons
,
for
the
better
ripening
of
causes
in
their
neere
proceedings
,
and
such
ordinary
helps
incident
to
jurisdiction
,
may
very
well
suffice
his
office
.
Yet
there
is
another
helpe
:
for
the
causes
that
come
before
him
are
those
,
tithes
,
legacies
,
administrations
,
and
other
testamentarie
causes
,
causes
Matrimoniall
,
accusations
against
Ministers
,
tending
to
their
suspension
,
deprivation
or
degrading
.
Symonie
,
incontinencie
,
heresie
,
breach
of
Sabboth
,
and
other
like
causes
of
scandall
.
The
first
two
of
these
differ
in
mine
opinion
,
from
the
rest
,
that
is
,
tithes
and
testaments
,
for
those
be
matters
of
profit
,
and
in
their
nature
temporall
,
though
by
favour
and
connivencie
of
the
temporall
jurisdiction
,
they
have
beene
allowed
and
permitted
to
the
Court
Ecclesiasticall
.
The
one
,
to
the
end
the
Clergie
might
sue
for
that
,
that
was
their
sustentation
,
before
their
own
Iudges
,
and
the
other
,
is
a
kinde
of
pietie
and
religion
which
was
thought
incident
to
the
performance
of
dead
mens
wills
.
And
surely
for
these
two
,
the
Bishop
in
mine
opinion
may
with
lesse
danger
,
discharge
himselfe
upon
his
ordinarie
Judges
.
And
I
thinke
likewise
,
it
will
fall
out
that
those
suits
are
in
the
greatest
number
.
But
for
the
rest
which
require
a
spirituall
science
,
and
discretion
in
respect
of
their
nature
,
or
of
the
scandall
,
it
were
reason
in
mine
opinion
,
that
there
were
no
audience
given
,
but
by
the
Bishop
himselfe
,
he
being
assisted
,
as
was
touched
before
.
But
it
were
necessarie
also
,
he
were
attended
by
his
Chauncellour
,
or
some
other
his
officers
,
being
learned
in
the
civill
lawes
,
for
his
better
instructions
in
poynts
of
formalitie
,
or
the
courses
of
the
Court
,
which
if
it
were
done
,
then
were
there
lesse
use
of
the
officiall
Court
,
whereof
there
is
now
so
much
complaint
.
And
causes
of
the
nature
aforesayd
being
drawn
to
the
audience
of
the
Bishop
,
would
represse
frivolous
suits
,
and
have
a
grave
and
incorrupt
proceeding
to
such
causes
,
as
shall
bee
fit
for
the
Court.
There
is
a
third
forme
also
,
not
of
jurisdiction
,
but
of
forme
of
proceeding
,
which
may
deserve
reformation
,
the
rather
because
it
is
contrary
to
the
lawes
and
customes
of
this
land
,
and
state
,
which
though
they
doe
not
rule
this
proceeding
,
yet
may
they
be
advised
with
for
better
directions
,
and
that
is
the
oath
ex
officio
,
wherein
men
are
forced
to
accuse
themselves
;
and
that
is
more
,
are
sworne
unto
blankes
,
and
not
unto
accusations
,
and
charges
declared
.
By
the
lawes
of
England
,
no
man
is
bound
to
accuse
himselfe
.
In
the
highest
causes
of
treason
,
torture
is
used
for
discoverie
,
and
not
for
evidence
.
In
capitall
matters
,
no
delinquents
answer
upon
oath
is
required
,
no
not
permitted
.
In
criminall
matters
not
capitall
,
handled
in
the
Starre-chamber
,
and
in
causes
of
conscience
,
handled
in
the
Chauncerie
,
for
the
most
part
,
grounded
upon
trust
and
secresie
,
the
oath
of
the
partie
is
required
.
But
how
?
where
there
is
an
accusation
,
and
an
accuser
,
which
we
call
bills
of
complaint
(
from
which
the
complaint
cannot
varie
,
and
out
of
compasse
of
the
which
the
defendant
may
not
be
examined
)
exhibited
into
the
court
,
and
by
processe
certified
unto
the
defendant
.
But
to
examine
a
man
upon
oath
▪
out
of
the
insinuation
of
fame
,
and
out
of
accusations
secret
or
undeclared
,
though
it
have
some
countenance
from
the
civil
law
,
yet
it
is
so
opposite
ex
Diametro
,
to
the
sence
of
the
common
law
,
as
it
may
well
receiue
some
limitation
.
This
wise
Polititian
maketh
this
overture
,
supposing
that
the
Bishops
ample
and
spatious
circuite
will
not
be
contracted
,
and
that
these
causes
,
which
in
their
owne
nature
are
temporall
,
wlll
not
be
drawne
from
the
ecclesiasticall
Courts
.
For
such
a
reformation
is
not
,
nor
may
not
be
〈◊〉
at
in
these
dayes
,
at
least
Polititians
will
not
hazard
their
places
and
hopes
in
seeking
of
it
,
le●t
Caesar
●tart
.
But
their
is
a
day
coming
for
the
Antichrist
,
and
them
also
.
What
we
have
spoken
before
against
medling
with
civill
causes
,
their
large
Diocie
,
and
excluding
the
Presbyterie
from
the
common
governement
here
not
m●lled
with
,
I
need
not
to
repeat
.
Alwayes
the
reader
may
take
up
very
solide
reasons
against
the
deputation
of
their
authoritie
.
The
ordinary
Iudges
,
who
under
the
Prince
execute
judiciall
administration
in
name
of
others
,
are
the
Bishops
deputies
,
to
wit
,
the
Vicar
generall
,
for
the
universitie
of
causes
belonging
to
voluntarie
jurisdiction
,
2.
The
officiall
principall
,
for
the
universitie
of
causes
belonging
to
contentious
jurisdiction
.
3.
The
Comm●ssary
,
for
certain●
causes
,
within
a
certaine
part
of
the
Diocie
.
The
persons
having
judiciall
admininistration
not
brought
in
by
any
law
,
have
it
eyther
by
Royall
composition
,
or
privilege
,
or
prescription
of
time
.
By
prescription
of
time
as
1.
some
in
exempt
jurisdictions
.
2.
Archdeacons
,
whose
office
constitute
by
law
,
is
to
enquire
in
the
repairing
and
covering
of
Kirks
,
&
their
implements
,
in
ecclesiasticall
enormities
to
be
punished
,
to
refer
to
the
ordinary
matters
or
greater
moment
to
induct
into
benefices
.
2.
jurisdiction
,
as
they
haue
it
by
prescription
.
It
is
●xerced
e●ther
by
themselves
,
or
by
their
Officials
.
〈◊〉
Byshop
hath
a
two
fold
power
,
one
of
order
,
another
of
jurisdiction
.
The
power
of
order
he
committeth
to
his
Suffragane
Bishop
,
as
ordaining
of
ministers
and
Deacons
,
Bishoping
of
children
,
dedication
of
Churches
and
church
yards
etc.
Their
jurisdiction
,
is
eyther
voluntary
,
or
contentious
.
The
voluntary
he
committeth
,
when
he
is
absent
,
to
his
Vicar
generall
,
the
contentious
he
commiteth
to
his
Chauncelour
,
and
Com●●ssarie
.
The
Vicar
generall
then
in
absence
of
the
Bishop
may
visite
the
Diocie
,
Vicars
generall
,
that
might
doe
all
things
almost
that
perteyne
to
the
Bishops
iurisdiction
.
And
Lindwood
sayth
,
that
they
might
not
onely
enquire
into
,
but
also
punish
and
correct
offences
.
The
other
deputies
of
the
Bishop
may
be
also
called
his
Vicars
,
yet
are
they
designed
〈◊〉
distinct
name
,
because
they
haue
a
distinct
office
,
to
wit
,
the
Chancelour
,
and
the
Commissarie
.
The
Chauncelour
is
the
Bishops
principall
officiall
,
deputed
for
his
principall
Consistorie
.
The
Commissarie
is
the
Bishops
officiall
.
also
,
but
in
some
remote
part
onely
,
or
some
places
,
exempted
from
the
Archdeacon
,
and
he
is
called
in
the
Canon
law
,
Officialis
foraneus
,
id
est
extraneus
,
sayth
Canisius
.
This
distinction
betwixt
the
Chauncellour
and
Commissarie
,
is
made
cleare
in
Cowells
interpreter
,
as
followeth
.
Officialis
in
the
Canon
law
,
is
especially
taken
for
him
,
to
whom
any
Bishop
doth
generally
commit
the
charge
of
his
spirituall
iurisdiction
.
And
in
this
sence
one
in
every
Diocie
is
Officialis
principalis
,
whom
the
statutes
and
lawes
of
this
kingdome
call
Chancellour
,
Anno
32.
Henr.
8.
c.
15.
the
rest
,
if
there
be
more
,
are
by
the
Canon
law
called
Officiales
foranei
,
gloss
.
in
Clement
.
2.
de
rescriptis
,
but
with
us
termed
Commissaires
Commissarij
,
as
in
the
statute
of
Henr.
8.
sometimes
Commissarij
foranei
.
The
difference
of
these
two
poynts
you
may
read
in
Lindwood
.
tit.
de
sequestra
,
c.
1.
But
this
word
Officiall
in
our
statutes
,
and
common
law
,
signifieth
him
whom
the
Archdeacon
substituteth
in
the
executing
of
his
iurisdiction
,
as
appeareth
by
the
statute
above
mentioned
,
and
many
others
places
.
Againe
,
Commissarius
is
a
title
of
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
at
least
so
farre
as
his
commission
permitteth
him
in
places
of
the
Diocie
,
so
farre
distant
from
the
chiefe
citie
,
as
the
Chauncellour
cannot
call
the
subiects
to
the
Bishops
principall
Consistorie
,
without
their
too
great
molestation
.
This
Commissarie
is
of
the
Canonists
termed
Commissarius
,
or
Officialis
foraneus
,
Lindw
.
de
accusat
.
c.
1.
in
glossa
,
and
is
ordained
to
this
speciall
end
,
that
hee
suplieth
the
Bishops
jurisdiction
and
office
in
the
out
places
of
the
Diocie
,
or
else
in
such
parishes
as
be
peculiars
to
the
Bishop
,
and
exempted
from
the
iurisdiction
of
the
Archdeacon
.
For
where
either
by
prescription
,
or
composition
.
there
bee
Archdeacons
that
have
iurisdiction
within
their
Archdeaconries
,
as
in
most
places
they
have
,
there
this
commissarie
is
but
superfluous
,
and
most
commonly
doth
rather
vexe
and
disturbe
the
countrey
for
his
lucre
,
then
of
conscience
seeke
to
redresse
the
lives
of
offenders
.
And
therefore
the
Bishop
taking
praestation
money
of
his
Archdeacons
yearly
,
pro
exteriori
jurisdictione
,
as
it
is
ordinarily
called
,
doth
by
superonerating
their
circuit
with
a
Commissarie
,
not
onely
wrong
the
Archdeacon
,
but
the
poorer
sort
of
subiects
much
more
,
as
common
practise
daily
teacheth
,
to
their
great
woe
.
The
Bishops
Chauncellour
and
Commissarie
,
and
the
Archdeacons
official
,
are
all
three
termed
officialls
in
the
canon
law
,
the
Chauncellour
the
principall
officiall
,
the
Commissarie
,
Officialis
foraneus
,
the
third
,
the
Archdeacons
officiall
,
or
by
the
generall
name
of
officiall
.
In
the
lawes
and
statutes
of
England
,
the
first
is
called
Chancellour
,
the
second
Commissarie
,
the
third
by
the
generall
name
of
Officiall
.
The
name
of
Chauncellour
in
this
sense
,
is
not
so
ancient
as
that
of
Officiall
,
sayth
D.
Field
,
and
that
in
a
generall
signification
it
is
used
for
any
one
that
is
employed
for
the
giving
of
answer
to
sutors
,
for
keeping
of
records
,
and
notes
of
remembrance
,
and
generally
for
the
performance
of
some
principall
duties
pertaining
to
him
,
whose
Chauncellour
he
is
sayd
to
be
.
The
principall
officiall
,
that
is
,
the
Chauncellour
,
howbeit
he
be
but
onely
a
Deputie
,
yet
by
fiction
of
the
law
,
when
hee
cognosceth
any
cause
,
hee
is
interpreted
to
bee
but
one
person
with
the
Bishop
,
and
to
make
but
one
consistorie
with
him
.
So
that
howbeit
the
Bishop
be
not
present
there
,
yet
it
is
his
consistorie
.
Such
fictions
of
law
have
been
made
by
,
cosening
and
deceitfull
Prelates
,
to
deceive
the
world
.
And
therefore
say
the
Canonists
,
there
lieth
no
appellation
from
the
principall
Officiall
to
the
Bishop
,
but
to
the
Archbishop
:
yet
from
the
Commissarie
,
who
is
Officialis
foraneus
,
there
lieth
appellation
.
Regularly
appellation
also
may
be
made
from
the
Archdeacon
,
and
other
inferiour
Prelates
,
to
the
Bishop
,
sayth
Canisius
,
the
Archdeacons
will
not
,
take
the
best
Ministers
of
the
church
,
as
their
equalls
.
They
are
called
Archdeacons
,
not
of
one
particular
Church
,
but
of
a
whole
shire
,
whereas
Deacons
were
appoynted
in
several
churches
.
It
is
true
,
that
many
of
their
Archdeacons
are
also
ministers
,
but
yet
they
exercise
their
iurisdiction
over
a
whole
shire
,
ministers
and
others
within
the
bounds
of
their
Archdeaconrie
,
not
as
Ministers
,
but
as
Archdeacons
.
When
the
Bishop
should
have
visited
his
Diocie
,
and
inquired
into
needfull
reparations
of
the
church
,
and
what
other
things
were
out
of
order
,
hee
sent
his
chiefe
Deacons
to
visit
for
him
.
At
the
first
they
were
sent
onely
to
visit
and
make
report
,
but
not
to
sententiate
in
any
mans
cause
,
sayth
D.
Field
,
or
to
meddle
with
the
correcting
and
reforming
of
any
thing
:
but
afterwards
in
processe
of
time
they
were
authorized
to
heare
and
determine
the
smaller
matters
,
and
to
reforme
the
lighter
and
lesser
offences
.
Hence
in
time
it
c●me
,
that
Archdeacons
much
used
by
Bishops
,
as
most
attendant
on
them
in
the
visitation
of
their
churches
,
and
reforming
small
disorders
,
at
length
by
prescription
claimed
the
correction
of
greater
things
,
at
having
of
long
time
put
themselves
into
the
exercise
of
such
authoritie
.
So
the
Archdeacons
in
the
end
became
greater
then
the
Deanes
,
let
bee
common
Ministers
.
The
lazie
Bishop
sent
his
Deacon
to
enquire
into
the
life
and
conversation
of
the
Clergie
and
Ministers
,
which
was
not
his
office
,
yet
ye
see
from
what
a
small
beginning
he
is
risen
to
so
great
a
height
.
It
is
dangerous
to
depart
from
the
right
paterne
shewed
upon
the
mount
.
Againe
,
to
make
a
Preacher
of
the
word
a
Deacon
,
is
to
conioyne
these
two
offices
,
which
the
Apostles
did
separate
.
Archdeacons
then
almost
through
all
England
by
papall
prescription
have
jurisdiction
within
their
bounds
,
and
power
to
visite
,
to
inquire
into
offences
,
to
receive
presentments
,
&
to
punish
with
ecclesiasticall
censures
,
to
substitute
officialls
to
supply
their
roomes
in
their
Consistories
,
whereby
it
hath
happened
,
that
the
subjects
haue
been
molested
for
one
and
the
selfe
same
fault
by
the
Bishops
Chauncelours
,
and
the
Archdeacon
or
his
officiall
.
utterly
ignorant
in
these
faculties
.
For
these
Courts
being
confused
Courts
wherin
matrimoniall
,
testamentarie
and
other
causes
of
temporal
matters
are
handled
not
belonging
to
ecclesiasticall
cognisance
,
no
wonder
the
Minister
be
ignorant
in
them
.
But
on
the
other
part
,
it
were
a
shame
if
a
Civilian
should
know
better
how
to
deale
with
an
offender
,
and
to
bring
him
to
repentance
.
Againe
what
a
grosse
absurditie
and
intolerable
abuse
is
it
in
the
Church
of
God
,
that
Chauncelours
,
Commissaries
,
&
officialls
being
Civilians
should
meddle
with
the
censures
of
the
Church
.
The
Bishop
hath
vendicate
to
himself
the
whole
power
of
excommunication
,
and
then
he
transferreth
this
his
power
by
a
generall
commission
to
another
,
which
he
may
not
lawfully
doe
,
no
not
to
a
minister
,
far
lesse
to
a
Doctor
of
the
Civill
lawe
,
whom
he
appointeth
to
be
his
Chauncelour
,
or
the
Archdeacon
to
him
,
whom
hee
appoynteth
to
bee
his
Officiall
.
They
have
found
out
a
new
trick
,
which
will
not
serve
their
turn
.
The
Civilian
,
the
Chauncellour
,
or
officiall
,
when
he
is
to
excommunicate
,
he
hath
a
minister
to
assist
him
,
who
pronounceth
the
sentence
.
The
defender
of
the
last
petition
telleth
us
,
Vniusquis●
Vicarius
generalis
,
officialis
ceu
commissarius
,
qui
ordines
Ecelesiasticos
non
susceperit
.
&c.
Every
Vicar
general
,
officiall
,
or
Commissarie
,
which
hath
not
taken
upon
him
Ecclesiasticall
orders
,
shall
call
and
associate
unto
him
,
some
learned
Presbyter
,
who
being
armed
with
sufficient
authority
from
the
Bishop
in
his
jurisdiction
,
or
from
the
Archdea
,
being
a
presb
.
in
his
iurisdiction
shall
denounce
,
and
that
by
the
prescript
of
the
judge
present
,
the
sentence
of
excommunication
for
contumacie
.
The
example
and
practise
of
this
precept
followeth
.
Dr.
Hone
the
Archdeacon
of
Surrey
his
officiall
,
being
to
excommunicate
certaine
persons
,
had
a
silly
Curat
,
Mr.
Rowland
Allen
to
attend
his
service
,
and
to
denounce
the
lesson
which
was
written
to
him
in
paper
to
read
,
Iohannes
Hone
,
legum
Doctor
,
officialis
vener●bilis
viri
Domini
Archidiaconi
Surr.
omnibus
&
singulis
Rectoribus
,
&c.
salutem
.
Cum
nos
rite
&
legitime
procedentes
,
omnes
&
singulos
,
quorum
nomina
&c.
in
non
comparendo
,
●oram
nobis
,
&c.
ceu
saltem
in
non
satisf●ciendo
mandatis
nostris
,
&c.
pronunciaverimus
contuniaces
,
ipsosque
ex
communicandos
fore
decreverimus
.
Cumque
●iscretus
vir
Magister
Roul
.
Allen
Presbyter
,
〈◊〉
omnes
et
singulos
subscriptos
ex
officio
nostro
ex
communicaverit
in
scriptis
iustitia
id
exigente
,
vobis
igitur
committimus
&c.
quatenus
eos
omnes
sicut
prefertur
ex
officio
nostro
excommunicatos
futsse
,
e●
esse
palam
denunci●tis
Datum
sub
sigi●o
officialitatis
nostrae
19
die
Decembris
Anno
Domini
1587.
Iohn
Hone
Doctor
of
the
lawes
,
official
of
the
venerable
man
the
〈◊〉
of
Surrey
,
to
all
and
singular
persons
&c.
greeting
:
Whereas
wee
otherwise
rightly
and
lawfully
proceeding
,
all
and
singular
,
whose
names
are
〈◊〉
in
not
appearing
before
us
,
or
at
least
〈◊〉
in
not
satisfying
of
our
mandates
,
haue
pronounced
contu●ci●us
▪
and
decreed
them
to
be
excommunicated
.
And
whereas
,
also
the
discreet
man
Mr
Rowland
Allen
Presbyter
,
out
of
our
office
,
hath
excommunicated
〈◊〉
and
singular
underwritten
●i●stice
so
requiring
.
Wherefore
we
charge
,
that
openly
you
denounce
,
and
declare
them
,
and
every
of
them
,
so
as
aforesaid
,
out
of
our
office
to
be
excommunicated
.
Given
under
the
seale
of
our
officiality
,
the
19
of
December
1587.
The
poore
curate
,
sayth
this
authour
,
jerked
these
,
whose
pointes
soever
the
other
untied
.
Now
in
this
case
it
cannot
be
sayd
,
that
it
was
onely
the
poore
Curate
,
who
〈◊〉
excommunicate
.
For
he
is
but
the
hangman
,
the
other
is
the
Iudge
.
Poore
Rowland
Allen
rehearsed
the
sentence
by
the
prescript
of
Doctor
Hone.
Doctor
Hone
●●ted
,
pronounced
them
contumaciously
absent
,
and
upon
the
con●umacie
decreed
them
to
be
excommunicated
,
prescrived
the
lesson
to
poore
Rowland
Allen
,
without
which
things
the
sentence
should
be
a
nullsentence
.
D.
Hone
the
Archdeacons
officiall
,
hath
power
to
call
and
associate
unto
him
,
and
to
prescribe
Rowland
Allen
presbyter
,
and
another
mans
hireling
Curate
in
Southwarke
to
excommunicate
,
not
onely
the
parochians
of
anothers
Pastors
charge
,
but
also
any
other
Pastor
whatsoever
,
subiect
to
the
Acchdeacons
jurisdiction
.
If
it
be
lawfull
at
the
voyce
of
a
lay
stranger
,
that
an
hireling
and
stipendiarie
Curate
should
chase
another
mans
sheepe
out
of
his
owne
fold
,
how
much
more
is
it
lawfull
that
a
true
shepherd
should
disciplinate
his
own
sheepe
,
feeding
and
couchan●
within
his
owne
pasture
,
and
within
his
own
fold
.
Ye
see
then
whereto
this
alteration
of
discipline
will
turne
in
the
end
.
The
censures
of
the
Church
as
a
matter
of
no
worth
or
moment
,
shall
be
put
in
the
hands
of
base
Officialls
,
and
blind
Rowland
Atlens
.
An
Oxe
and
an
Asse
shall
plow
together
in
the
Lords
field
.
The
Chauncellors
,
Commissaries
,
and
Officialls
,
have
power
to
convent
a
minister
before
them
,
and
if
hee
compeir
not
,
first
suspend
,
and
then
excommunicate
him
,
as
is
evident
by
their
latest
Canons
.
The
Reader
may
see
how
unworthily
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
Archdeacons
deale
with
the
Church
,
which
not
content
themselves
to
use
tyranny
over
it
,
and
to
take
upon
them
of
their
private
authoritie
,
which
belongeth
unto
other
with
them
,
have
also
brought
it
into
bondage
under
their
servants
,
and
servants
servants
,
I
meane
Chauncellours
,
Commissaries
,
&c.
sayth
Mr.
Cartwright
.
The
Commissarie
court
is
but
a
little
stinking
ditch
,
say
the
authors
of
the
admonition
to
the
Parliament
.
one
alone
doth
excommunicate
,
one
alone
sitteth
in
judgement
,
and
when
he
will
can
draw
back
the
iudgement
which
hee
hath
pronounced
,
having
called
upon
the
name
of
God
,
and
that
for
money
,
which
is
called
the
changing
of
penance
.
In
this
Court
for
none
payment
of
two
pence
,
a
man
shall
be
excommunicate
,
if
he
appear
not
when
he
is
sent
for
.
This
Court
pouleth
parishes
,
scourgeth
the
poore
bedge-priests
,
ladeth
Churchwardens
with
manifest
perjuries
,
punisheth
whooredome
and
adulterie
with
toyish
censures
,
remitteth
without
satisfying
the
congregation
,
and
that
in
secret
〈◊〉
giveth
out
dispensations
for
unlawfull
marriages
,
and
committeth
a
thousand
such
●ike
abomina●●●
;
where
the
Iudges
,
Advocates
,
and
Proctors
are
for
the
most
part
papists
.
And
as
for
Scribes
and
Notaries
,
as
greedi●
as
Cormorants
:
If
they
all
should
perhaps
see
this
writing
they
would
bee
as
angry
as
Wasps
,
and
sting
like
〈◊〉
.
Three
of
them
would
be
enough
to
sting
a
man
to
death
,
for
why
,
they
are
high
Commissioners
.
who
be
their
Chauncellours
,
but
most
suspected
Papists
.
I
heare
not
of
one
of
them
,
but
he
is
a
br●●er
.
Who
be
their
Sumners
,
but
the
veriest
varlets
?
What
are
the
Canonists
?
what
are
they
but
suspected
Papists
,
and
where
have
they
the
most
countenance
,
but
of
the
Bishops
?
To
be
their
chiefe
doers
,
and
high
Commissioners
,
with
them
to
wr●g
their
brethren
,
if
they
bee
Gods
children
,
and
to
●et
papists
passe
free
,
or
to
bee
punished
lightly
.
How
are
matters
dealt
with
in
their
Courts
,
but
all
for
Mistres
Money
.
What
a
charge
are
they
to
the
Clergie
?
and
what
a
summe
have
they
yearly
,
that
might
be
saved
,
and
it
is
no
small
matter
that
maintaineth
their
Courts
.
It
would
grieve
a
chast
eare
to
heare
the
bawdie
pleading
of
many
Proctors
and
Doctors
in
those
Courts
,
and
the
Sumners
,
yea
and
Registers
themselves
.
Mr.
Archdeacon
and
Mr.
Chauncellour
are
even
faine
to
laugh
it
out
many
times
,
when
they
can
keep
their
countenance
no
longer
.
Suppose
our
high
commission
were
never
so
odious
,
yet
the
Bishops
shall
bee
sure
of
such
servile
varlets
Commissaries
,
Officialls
,
and
Chauncellours
to
sit
with
them
,
for
why
they
shall
be
their
own
creatures
.
It
is
no
wonder
they
be
bribers
,
for
the
Bishops
and
Archdeacons
,
set
in
farme
their
jurisdiction
to
them
.
Some
Chauncellours
and
,
officialls
pay
20.
some
30.
some
50.
pounds
yearly
for
their
place
,
Registers
some
an
hundred
,
some
two
hundred
pounds
,
some
more
.
How
then
is
it
possible
but
they
should
extort
in
their
office
,
and
by
unreasonable
and
untollerable
exactions
make
up
their
hard
rents
?
as
it
is
sayd
in
the
Defence
of
the
last
petition
for
reformation
.
Many
greivous
complaints
have
been
made
against
Officialls
,
Commissaries
,
and
Chauncellours
from
time
to
time
,
in
Germanie
,
France
,
and
other
countries
,
which
I
might
produce
to
make
this
bondage
yet
more
sensible
.
CHAP.
6.
Of
Suffraganes
,
Deanes
,
and
Cathedrall
Churches
.
WE
have
seen
in
the
former
Tables
,
what
persons
have
judiciall
administration
.
Now
follow
,
Persons
having
no
Iudiciall
administration
.
Those
are
either
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
or
lay-men
.
Ecclesiasticall
persons
are
the
Deacon
,
and
the
Minister
:
and
they
have
their
function
,
either
without
perpetuall
title
,
as
Curates
,
or
with
title
.
The
second
sort
,
either
have
a
peculiar
function
beside
their
common
function
,
or
have
not
a
peculiar
function
.
These
who
have
a
peculiar
function
beside
the
common
,
either
have
it
through
the
whole
●●iocie
,
or
but
in
a
part
of
it
.
Through
ane
whole
Diocie
,
as
the
titular
Bishops
,
who
were
of
old
called
Chorepis●opi
,
that
is
,
Rurall
Bishops
,
now
they
are
called
Suffraganes
.
They
are
to
bee
considered
either
according
to
the
place
,
which
they
hold
in
the
Common-wealth
,
to
wit
,
next
unto
Barones
,
or
according
to
the
place
which
they
have
in
the
Church
,
to
wit
,
that
they
are
Bishops
both
in
calling
and
order
,
but
wanting
jurisdiction
,
2.
Dedicate
Churches
,
3.
confirme
children
,
instructed
before
in
the
Rudiments
of
Christian
religion
,
and
that
in
a
Diocie
allotted
unto
them
.
That
which
is
here
sayd
of
Suffraganes
,
that
of
old
they
were
called
Chorepiscopi
,
is
controlled
by
Mucket
himselfe
.
hee
went
about
,
as
is
well
observed
by
Mr.
Cartwright
,
with
robberie
of
the
rest
,
to
lift
up
the
head
of
one
:
otherwise
the
great
pompe
which
they
were
striving
for
,
could
not
be
maintained
.
At
the
first
,
the
countrey
or
Rurall
Bishop
had
the
same
power
in
his
circuit
which
the
Citie
Bishop
had
in
the
citie
and
suburbs
of
it
.
Hierome
sayth
,
Melchior
Canus
a
papist
.
Such
Bishops
Melchior
Canus
entreating
of
Councells
,
and
the
persons
wherof
Councells
consist
,
sayth
,
they
are
so
farr
from
having
any
place
,
or
voyce
in
councells
,
that
they
neither
have
,
nor
ought
to
have
any
place
in
the
church
at
all
.
The
Bishops
he
speaks
of
,
he
calleth
annular
Bishops
,
happely
for
that
whereas
full
Bishops
had
both
staffe
and
ring
expressing
their
jurisdiction
,
as
well
as
their
espousing
to
the
church
,
these
had
the
ring
onely
.
That
Suffraganes
may
ordaine
Priests
and
Deacons
,
Imo
si
vult
Epis●opus
,
In
a
part
of
the
Diocie
,
as
Archpresbyters
whom
they
call
rurall
Deanes
,
and
now
they
are
imployed
for
the
most
part
,
to
convocate
their
Classis
,
2.
to
intimate
to
them
something
directed
by
missive
from
the
ordinarie
,
as
occasion
shall
require
.
3.
to
Induct
into
benefices
in
place
of
the
Archdeacon
,
being
busied
in
some
remote
part
.
There
were
two
sorts
of
Acchpresbyters
of
old
.
The
citie
Archpresbyter
,
who
is
now
called
the
cathedrall
or
citie
Deane
,
&
the
Countrie
Archpresbyter
,
who
is
called
now
the
rurall
Deane
,
who
was
at
the
first
institution
moderator
of
the
classis
,
or
countrey
Presbyterie
,
&
thereafter
made
a
countrey
Bishop
,
or
Chorepiscopus
within
his
owne
circuit
,
as
the
citie
Bishop
was
at
the
first
but
President
,
or
moderator
of
the
Presbyterie
of
the
citie
and
suburbs
.
For
we
must
not
think
that
the
country
Bishop
ruled
alone
without
his
classicall
Presbyterie
,
more
then
the
citie
Bishop
did
.
In
processe
of
time
the
citie
Bishop
grew
to
this
great
statelynes
,
which
now
we
see
,
and
the
o●●
Chorepiscopus
decreased
,
and
was
throwen
downe
by
degrees
,
till
at
last
he
is
come
to
this
poore
estate
of
a
rurall
Deane
.
He
it
not
ranked
in
this
hierarchie
amongst
the
persons
having
iudicial
administration
,
but
among
those
who
haue
none
,
as
ye
see
,
to
intimate
to
the
Priests
with
in
his
Deanrie
,
what
is
the
Bishops
pleasure
eyther
severally
,
or
to
convocate
them
togither
to
that
effect
,
or
to
put
any
person
in
possession
sometime
of
his
Benefice
,
quit
quolibet
anno
mutantur
Decani
,
Those
which
beside
the
common
have
no
peculiar
function
,
are
placed
either
in
so●e
cathedrall
or
collegiat
Church
,
or
in
a
parish
Church
.
In
some
Cathedrall
or
Collegiar
Church
,
whereof
they
are
members
,
or
no
members
.
Of
those
who
are
members
,
the
chiefe
is
the
Deane
,
then
in
some
Churches
of
ancient
foundation
,
other
dignities
also
,
as
the
Subdeane
,
the
Chauncellour
,
the
chiefe
Chaunter
,
the
Thesaurer
.
Lastly
,
the
Canons
or
Prebendaries
,
of
which
in
the
Churches
which
are
more
ancient
,
some
are
Residentiaries
,
some
not
.
The
greater
Residentiaries
administrate
,
and
governe
in
all
things
with
the
Deane
in
that
Church
,
and
they
have
a
seat
in
the
Quire
,
and
the
power
of
a
voyce
in
the
Chapiter
.
Canons
or
Prebendaries
no●
Residentiaries
,
have
a
seat
in
the
Quire
,
but
not
a
voyce
in
the
Chapiter
.
Those
who
who
are
not
members
,
serve
either
to
the
administration
of
the
publick
Liturgie
,
or
Sacraments
,
as
the
pettie
Canons
or
Vicars
chorall
,
or
by
assisting
those
who
do
celebrate
,
as
the
Pistler
&
the
Gospeller
.
There
are
also
others
bearing
office
in
cathedrall
Churches
,
but
they
are
ranked
among
the
lay
sort
,
by
the
composer
of
the
tables
,
such
as
are
singing
boyes
,
vergerers
,
Ballifs
;
and
others
set
down
afterward
.
The
authour
of
the
admonition
to
the
parliament
doth
thus
muster
the
Droanes
of
these
Cathedrall
Churches
.
Wee
should
be
too
long
to
tell
your
Honours
of
the
cathedrall
Churches
,
the
dennes
aforesayd
of
all
loytering
lubbers
,
where
Mr.
Dean
,
M.
Vicedeane
,
Mr.
Canons
,
or
Prebendaries
,
the
greater
,
M●pettie
Canons
,
or
Canons
the
lesser
,
M.
Chauncellour
of
the
Church
,
M.
Treasurer
,
otherwise
called
Iudas
the
Purse-hearer
,
the
chiefe
ch●unter
,
singing
men
special
favourers
of
religion
,
squealing
Qui●isters
,
Organ
players
,
Gospellers
,
pistlers
,
pensioners
,
vergers
,
&c.
Wicl●ffe
sayth
,
there
●e
12
disciples
of
the
Antichrist
;
Popes
,
Cardinals
,
Patriarches
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
Officialls
,
Deans
,
Monk●s
,
Canons
,
Friers
,
&
Pardoners
.
He
reckoneth
yee
see
the
Deans
and
Canons
among
the
disciples
of
the
Antichrist
.
And
in
truth
what
are
they
else
but
idle
lubbers
,
lying
in
the
cloysters
of
their
Cathedrall
Churches
having
either
no
necessary
or
profitable
charge
in
the
cathedral
church
,
where
they
loyter
,
or
else
have
a
charge
in
other
places
,
but
under
colour
of
their
prebends
,
absent
themselves
from
the
churches
where
they
are
bound
to
a
cure
of
soules
,
and
that
which
they
spoyle
and
raven
in
other
places
,
and
make
good
cheere
with
.
And
againe
he
sayth
,
they
should
indeed
be
the
rewards
of
learning
,
if
they
were
converted
unto
the
maintenance
,
and
bringing
up
of
Scholers
,
where
now
for
the
most
part
they
serve
for
fat
morsels
,
to
fill
if
might
bee
,
the
greedie
appetites
of
those
,
which
otherwise
have
ynough
to
live
with
,
and
for
holes
and
dennes
to
keep
them
in
,
which
are
unworthy
to
be
kept
at
the
ch●ge
of
the
church
,
or
else
whose
presence
is
necessarie
,
and
dutifull
in
other
places
,
and
for
the
most
part
unprofitable
there
.
The
Deane
,
and
Canons
or
Prebendaries
,
are
not
sustained
with
the
Ecclesiastical
rents
and
possessions
of
the
citie
,
where
they
loiter
,
but
for
the
most
part
of
the
rents
and
possessions
of
their
charges
in
the
countrey
,
to
their
ruine
and
desolation
,
the
great
steeples
devouring
the
little
steeples
,
the
great
Quires
overthrowing
the
finall
pulpits
.
It
was
done
no
doubt
in
a
foolish
and
pretensed
imitation
of
the
temple
of
Ierusalem
,
to
appoint
such
idle
serving
and
singing
men
to
uphold
in
the
cathedrall
Church
daily
chaunting
and
singing
,
as
was
the
custome
in
the
temple
of
Ierusalem
.
But
all
the
people
in
the
land
had
communion
of
worship
in
the
sayd
temple
,
and
repaired
to
it
thrice
in
the
yeare
to
that
effect
and
purpose
,
beside
that
the
daily
worship
was
for
the
use
of
all
those
who
were
upon
severall
occasions
to
repaire
unto
the
sayd
temple
,
and
therefore
the
whole
people
of
God
is
called
the
church
of
the
Iewes
;
because
they
had
communion
of
worship
in
one
place
.
But
there
is
no
such
place
in
the
Christian
churches
appointed
either
for
countries
,
counties
,
or
shires
.
Every
church
even
the
meanest
,
hath
as
great
interest
&
priviledge
to
all
the
points
of
Gods
worship
,
as
the
greatest
cities
,
lett
be
the
Cathedrall
seats
,
which
are
not
ever
the
greatest
.
Then
againe
their
curions
singing
and
chanting
serveth
not
for
edification
of
the
soule
,
but
rather
to
hinder
true
devotion
,
and
carie
away
the
mind
from
heavenly
meditation
with
a
carnall
and
sensuall
delite
.
He
that
singeth
should
be
liker
pronuncianti
quam
canenti
to
one
who
pronounceth
the
word
,
then
to
one
that
singeth
.
Psalmes
as
sung
by
course
▪
&
side
after
side
:
some
few
singing
,
the
rest
of
the
people
resrayned
from
singing
:
One
half
sung
with
the
hart
,
the
other
half
with
hart
and
voice
.
Then
again
their
musicall
instruments
were
unknowen
to
the
church
of
God
for
800
yeres
.
Yea
it
appeareth
that
they
were
not
brought
in
,
in
the
dayes
of
Aquinas
.
For
he
sayth
,
sed
instruments
musica
sicut
cytharas
,
Archipresbyter
urbanus
,
the
citie
Presbyter
,
as
the
rurall
Deanes
doe
the
Countrey
presbyter
.
But
the
cathedaall
chapter
doth
not
consist
of
the
presbyters
of
the
citie
,
as
the
rurall
chapiter
did
consist
of
the
presbyters
within
the
rurall
Archpresbyter
his
praecinct
:
yea
they
were
bound
to
sit
in
chapiter
with
the
Deane
,
CHAP.
7.
The
calling
and
function
of
English
Priests
and
Deacons
.
THE
name
of
Priest
to
signifie
a
minister
of
the
Gospell
,
is
usuall
with
them
,
even
in
their
latest
Canons
.
Howbeit
it
seemeth
to
bee
derived
from
the
Greek
word
Presbyter
,
yet
seeing
it
hath
been
used
to
signifie
a
sacrificing
Priest
,
such
as
the
Masse-priest
was
thought
to
be
,
and
is
still
retained
in
their
latest
translations
of
the
Bible
,
to
signifie
a
sacrificing
Priest
,
their
pretext
of
the
originall
of
the
name
,
is
frivolous
,
for
either
they
should
translate
the
Leviticall
Priest
sacrirficer
,
if
they
would
retaine
the
proper
signification
of
the
word
priest
,
or
else
abstaine
from
,
or
alter
the
name
of
Priest
,
seing
they
may
have
choyce
of
names
.
The
Ecclesiasticall
persons
in
the
Parish
Church
are
,
the
minister
,
and
Deacon
.
In
the
minister
are
to
bee
considered
,
his
externall
calling
,
and
his
publicke
function
.
His
externall
calling
is
,
either
to
the
order
and
degree
,
or
to
the
benefice
,
and
place
of
the
ministerie
.
The
externall
calling
to
the
order
and
degree
is
seene
,
either
in
things
preceeding
the
ordination
,
or
in
the
ordination
it selfe
.
In
things
going
before
the
ordination
,
as
1.
publick
intimation
made
by
the
Bishop
,
in
the
most
famous
places
of
the
Diocie
of
the
day
of
ordinations
,
2.
Letters
testimoniall
to
the
Bishop
ordainer
,
from
men
of
good
credit
and
religion
,
as
well
of
the
conversation
of
him
who
is
to
be
ordained
,
as
of
his
birth
,
that
that
he
is
not
a
bastard
,
or
bond-man
.
3.
the
examination
of
him
who
is
to
be
ordained
,
either
of
his
education
,
whether
hee
were
brought
up
in
a
common
Schoole
,
or
in
an
Academie
,
or
of
his
progresse
in
humane
literature
,
or
theologie
,
in
which
is
to
be
considered
,
either
the
proficiencie
it selfe
to
be
tried
by
the
Bishop
himselfe
,
or
the
Archdeacon
,
or
some
other
appoynted
for
him
:
or
else
,
the
degree
which
hee
hath
taken
on
in
the
Schooles
.
The
ordination
it selfe
consisteth
in
prayers
for
him
,
who
is
to
be
ordained
,
2.
in
exhortations
to
him
,
and
3.
in
imposition
of
hands
.
You
may
see
,
that
they
make
the
calling
to
the
ministerie
,
and
the
calling
to
the
place
,
two
divers
actions
distinguished
in
time
,
whereas
none
ought
to
be
admitted
to
the
ministry
,
but
when
and
where
there
is
a
place
voyd
.
The
Apostles
ordained
not
ministers
to
rove
abroad
through
a
whole
province
,
but
appointed
them
towne
by
towne
,
Tit.
1.
5.
Act.
14.
23.
The
Councell
of
Chalcedon
decreed
,
that
no
presbyter
should
bee
ordered
loosely
,
that
is
,
unlesse
(
as
it
is
there
added
)
it
bee
in
some
congregation
or
citie
.
The
word
Apole●ymeno●s
they
interpret
without
a
title
,
but
then
by
a
title
they
meane
,
not
a
particular
charge
,
but
some
possession
or
living
to
be
maintained
by
.
But
who
will
ever
admit
(
sayth
Mr.
Calvin
)
that
the
title
which
the
Councell
requireth
,
is
a
yearly
revenue
to
maintaine
himselfe
with
?
In
the
latest
canons
this
Popish
interpretation
is
approved
,
where
are
set
downe
the
titles
of
such
as
are
to
be
made
ministers
.
If
he
be
provided
to
a
place
in
some
cathedrall
,
or
collegiate
Church
,
or
if
he
be
a
Fellow
,
or
in
the
right
of
a
fellow
,
or
if
he
be
to
be
a
conduct
or
Chaplain
in
some
colledge
in
Cambridge
,
or
Oxford
;
or
if
he
be
a
Master
of
Arts
of
five
yeares
standing
,
made
60.
80.
or
100.
at
a
clapp
,
and
sent
them
abroad
into
the
countrey
,
like
masterlesse
men
,
say
the
authours
of
the
admonition
to
the
Parliament
.
And
againe
,
When
they
have
made
them
,
either
they
may
tarry
in
their
colledge
,
and
lead
the
lives
of
loytering
losels
as
long
as
they
live
,
or
else
gad
abroad
with
the
Bishops
Bulls
▪
like
to
Circumcellions
to
preach
in
other
mens
charges
,
where
they
list
,
or
else
get
benefices
by
friendship
,
or
money
,
or
flatterie
,
where
they
can
catch
them
:
or
to
conclude
,
if
all
these
faile
,
that
they
may
goe
up
and
downe
like
beggars
,
and
fall
to
many
follies
,
or
else
as
many
have
done
,
set
up
bills
at
Pauls
,
or
at
the
Royall
Exchange
,
and
such
like
publike
places
,
to
see
if
they
can
heare
of
some
good
masters
to
entertaine
them
into
service
.
In
the
late
Canons
foresayd
,
the
Bishop
is
ordained
to
maintaine
him
in
all
things
necessarie
,
who
hath
not
one
of
these
titles
,
till
he
preferre
him
to
some
Ecclesiasticall
living
,
which
is
but
one
of
the
rotten
Canons
of
the
Canon
law
.
If
this
were
kept
,
3.
or
4.
Bishops
in
this
realme
would
have
kept
such
houses
,
as
never
any
did
in
this
land
,
as
is
sayd
in
the
foresayd
admonition
.
Their
order
in
making
Priests
,
is
this
.
First
they
must
be
Deacons
before
they
be
made
Priests
,
for
so
they
interpret
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
1.
Tim.
3.
13.
they
that
have
ministred
in
the
office
of
a
Deacon
wel
purch●se
unto
themselves
a
good
degree
,
that
is
,
say
they
,
a
step
to
the
ministerie
.
The
Apostle
sayth
not
that
they
who
doe
the
office
of
a
Deacon
well
shall
get
a
good
degree
or
standing
,
but
that
in
so
doing
,
they
get
themselves
a
good
degree
,
that
is
,
authoritie
and
estimation
in
the
church
,
and
consequently
great
boldnesse
in
the
faith
.
For
a
man
may
have
gifts
sufficient
for
a
Deaconship
and
yet
never
have
gifts
sufficient
for
the
ministerie
.
But
admitting
the
office
of
the
Deacon
were
a
step
to
the
ministerie
,
that
hee
who
is
a
Deacon
may
be
a
Minister
,
it
followeth
not
that
there
is
not
accesse
to
the
Ministery
,
but
by
this
step
of
the
Deaconship
.
And
therfore
not
to
admit
a
man
to
the
ministerie
,
●nlesse
hee
first
take
upon
him
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
is
a
na●gh●ie
device
.
It
was
decreed
in
their
lat●st
Canons
,
that
no
Bishop
should
make
any
person
,
of
what
qualities
or
gifts
soever
,
a
Deacon
and
a
Minister
both
together
upon
one
day
.
Not
that
alwayes
every
Deacon
should
be
kept
from
the
Ministerie
a
whole
yeare
,
when
the
Bishop
shall
finde
good
cause
to
the
contrary
:
but
that
there
being
now
foure
times
appointed
everie
yeare
for
the
ordination
of
Deacons
and
Ministers
,
there
may
be
ever
some
time
of
triall
of
their
behaviour
in
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
before
they
be
admitted
to
the
order
of
Priesthood
.
Yet
they
are
not
so
nice
,
The
Bishop
making
ministers
at
Exceter
,
and
his
Archdeacon
at
Oxenford
,
or
the
Bishop
making
ministers
at
Leichfield
,
and
his
Archdeacon
at
Durham
.
When
the
day
of
ordination
is
come
,
after
an
exhortation
made
,
&
the
communion
celebrated
,
the
Epistle
and
Gospel
read
,
and
the
hymne
,
Veni
creator
sung
or
sayd
,
the
Archdeacon
presents
to
the
Bishop
all
those
who
are
to
take
on
the
order
of
Priesthood
that
day
,
with
these
words
,
Reverend
father
in
Christ
,
I
present
to
you
the
persons
here
present
,
to
be
admitted
to
the
order
of
Priesthood
.
Then
after
some
demands
and
answeres
,
of
the
Bishop
,
and
the
other
,
who
is
to
be
admitted
,
he
demandeth
of
the
people
who
are
present
there
,
where
he
giveth
orders
,
if
they
know
any
impediment
which
may
hinder
any
of
these
present
to
bee
admitted
to
the
order
of
priesthood
,
which
is
a
manifest
mockage
.
For
it
may
be
,
that
none
there
present
ever
heard
or
saw
any
of
them
,
or
all
of
them
,
before
that
day
.
But
these
words
import
that
ordinations
of
old
were
performed
before
the
congregation
,
whereunto
he
was
to
bee
appoynted
.
Thereafter
the
oath
of
the
Kings
supremacie
is
taken
,
then
againe
after
an
exhortation
,
follow
other
demands
an
answers
.
After
that
the
people
who
are
present
,
are
desired
secretly
to
commend
the
businesse
to
God
,
for
which
cause
they
are
all
silent
for
a
little
space
.
After
that
the
Bishop
readeth
a
prayer
,
which
being
finished
,
they
who
are
to
be
ordained
,
sitting
on
their
knees
at
the
Bishops
feet
,
the
Bishop
and
the
rest
of
the
Priests
who
are
present
,
lay
hands
severally
upon
the
heads
of
every
one
of
them
,
the
Bishop
uttering
these
words
,
Receive
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
thou
doest
forgive
,
they
are
forgiven
,
and
whose
sinnes
thou
doest
retaine
,
they
are
retained
:
and
be
thou
a
faithfull
dispenser
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
his
holy
sacraments
.
In
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Amen
.
Hee
commandeth
the
ordained
to
receive
the
holy
Ghost
,
as
our
Lord
and
master
did
when
hee
breathed
on
his
Disciples
,
bestowing
in
very
deed
the
gifts
of
the
spirit
when
hee
breathed
upon
them
.
Ordinary
pastors
cannot
con●erre
the
gifts
of
the
spirit
,
whether
breathing
as
Christ
did
,
or
by
laying
on
of
hands
as
the
Apostles
did
.
They
may
as
well
imitate
Christs
breathing
,
as
they
may
usurpe
these
words
.
Whether
the
ordained
receiveth
the
holy
Ghost
or
not
,
let
the
world
judge
.
Calvin
sayth
of
the
Popish
Priests
,
ex
equis
fieri
asinos
,
ex
fatuis
phre
neticos
,
quicunque
in
sacerdotes
consecrantur
.
Is
any
of
their
Curats
after
the
pronouncing
of
these
words
,
either
the
holier
,
or
more
apt
to
teach
,
and
yet
beside
this
blasphemie
,
they
will
the
ordained
to
dispense
the
word
of
God
,
who
cannot
divide
and
cut
it
aright
.
Where
it
is
sayd
,
whose
sinnes
yee
forgive
shall
be
forgiven
,
&c.
a
power
to
reteine
and
forgive
is
given
them
separate
from
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
as
in
the
Roman
Church
an
infinite
number
of
Priests
cannot
preach
,
yet
all
have
power
to
absolve
from
sins
.
So
may
the
blind
English
Curates
.
Sicklike
it
is
a
mockage
,
●hen
after
that
the
bishop
delivereth
to
each
of
them
the
Bible
in
his
hand
,
saying
,
Take
thou
authoritie
to
preach
the
word
of
God
,
and
to
minister
the
holy
sacraments
,
in
the
congregation
where
●hou
shal●
be
appointed
.
He
should
rather
have
put
the
service-book
in
his
hand
.
For
either
they
are
ignorant
and
cannot
preach
,
yea
not
tried
in
that
facultie
:
or
if
they
can
,
they
may
not
till
they
get
a
licence
of
the
Bish
,
and
whether
they
shal
be
appointed
to
any
congregation
,
or
not
,
they
are
uncertaine
,
because
it
dependeth
upon
the
p●trons
pleasure
.
So
that
,
if
either
the
forethinking
himselfe
,
like
the
shop
better
then
the
Church
,
or
if
the
Patron
will
keepe
the
doc●e
shut
against
such
insufficient
men
,
which
the
Bishop
opened
so
wide
,
or
as
somtime
falleth
out
,
they
cannot
agree
of
their
market
,
it
commeth
to
passe
that
he
is
made
a
minister
,
which
either
cannot
,
or
will
not
,
not
onely
not
fulfill
,
but
not
so
much
as
lay
hand
of
that
Ministerie
whereunto
hee
was
appoynted
,
sayth
Mr.
Cartwright
.
When
all
this
is
done
,
the
companie
convened
sing
the
Creed
,
and
they
goe
to
the
communion
,
which
all
they
that
receive
orders
take
together
,
and
remaine
in
the
same
place
,
where
the
hands
were
layd
on
them
,
untill
such
time
as
they
have
received
the
communion
.
The
celebration
of
the
supper
went
before
in
the
beginning
of
the
action
as
is
enioyned
in
the
book
of
ordering
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
but
they
communicate
not
till
the
end
of
the
action
.
The
first
celebration
then
was
nothing
but
a
consecration
,
as
they
call
it
,
of
the
bread
and
wine
,
without
the
pertaking
of
the
communicants
,
&
all
the
rest
of
the
action
must
intervene
before
they
partake
:
for
to
what
end
els
is
there
made
twice
mention
of
the
communion
.
So
the
first
is
like
the
offering
of
a
sacrifice
,
the
last
is
liker
to
the
supper
.
Is
not
this
great
confusion
betwixt
the
first
and
second
part
of
that
holy
action
,
to
intermingle
another
action
,
yea
as
some
say
,
another
sacrament
,
confounding
two
sacraments
together
.
Their
Letanies
and
Collects
,
for
brevities
sake
,
I
passe
by
.
The
external
calling
to
the
benefice
,
or
certaine
place
of
the
ministerie
,
is
either
to
a
parsonage
or
a
vicarage
.
In
each
of
them
is
to
be
considered
,
1.
nomination
,
either
when
the
right
of
presentation
is
in
another
person
nor
his
,
who
doth
nominate
,
as
somtime
it
falleth
out
:
or
when
the
right
both
to
nominate
&
present
belongeth
to
him
.
2.
The
Bish.
triall
of
his
gifts
&
qualification
,
whether
he
be
capable
or
not
of
such
a
Benefice
.
3.
Admission
either
to
the
title
it selfe
,
as
when
the
Bishop
doth
institute
at
the
presentation
of
another
,
which
is
called
Institution
,
or
when
the
Bishop
himselfe
who
doth
institute
hath
the
right
of
patronage
,
which
is
called
Collation
:
or
else
admission
is
to
the
possession
it selfe
by
inducting
,
which
is
either
done
by
the
Archdeacon
himselfe
,
or
by
his
deputie
.
After
they
have
thus
received
their
order
of
Priesthood
,
and
are
ordeined
at
large
in
nubibus
,
they
pay
for
their
letters
of
Orders
(
for
their
admission
to
their
Ministerie
must
not
be
free
of
fees
)
and
runne
abroad
through
the
whole
Diocesse
,
where
they
please
,
preaching
any
where
,
if
they
have
gotten
after
their
Ordination
another
licence
to
preach
.
For
they
must
not
preach
by
vertue
of
their
order
of
Priesthood
in
the
intendment
of
the
Prelates
,
but
must
have
the
Bishops
warrant
to
that
end
.
They
are
put
in
remembrance
at
their
ordination
in
the
Bishops
interrogatories
,
&
exhortations
,
in
the
Gospels
and
Epistles
,
and
at
the
deliverie
of
the
Bible
in
their
hand
,
of
the
dutie
of
preaching
and
teaching
.
But
that
is
onely
for
a
fashion
,
for
they
read
of
the
booke
these
Gospels
,
Epistles
,
Exhortations
,
which
were
used
of
old
,
and
are
reteined
still
in
the
booke
rather
to
be
a
monument
of
that
which
hath
been
,
then
for
their
right
use
and
end
.
For
in
the
Romane
Church
,
when
the
Masse
Priest
is
to
receive
orders
,
by
the
Epistles
and
Gospels
,
&c.
he
is
put
in
remembrance
that
he
must
blesse
,
governe
,
preach
,
baptize
,
〈…〉
doctrine
should
be
spirituall
medicine
to
the
people
of
God
▪
that
the
Church
of
God
is
to
be
edified
both
by
preaching
and
good
example
.
These
are
peeces
of
the
ancient
order
,
which
was
in
the
Church
,
lying
still
in
their
corrupt
pontificals
,
to
be
rehearsed
in
the
forme
of
a
service
.
But
when
they
come
to
the
action
it self
,
wherin
the
order
of
Priesthood
is
actually
conferred
at
the
laying
on
of
hands
,
there
are
no
such
speeches
used
.
So
in
the
English
,
much
is
said
of
preaching
and
teaching
before
they
come
to
the
laying
on
of
hands
,
but
then
there
is
a
generall
word
used
,
Be
thou
a
faithfull
dispenser
of
the
word
of
God
:
not
mening
to
dispens
by
preaching
,
for
they
know
that
many
of
them
cannot
teach
,
but
to
dispense
it
,
as
it
is
divided
&
set
in
order
to
be
read
,
&
sung
in
the
service
book
.
Or
else
they
mock
God
,
his
word
,
and
his
Church
,
after
the
old
Popish
manner
,
not
intending
the
right
dispensing
of
the
word
by
preaching
.
When
he
is
to
be
set
in
a
certain
place
,
he
seeketh
the
Patrons
favour
,
or
maketh
some
simonicall
paction
with
him
,
as
we
have
alreadie
heard
out
of
Brightman
,
and
a
little
before
out
of
M.
Cartwright
.
The
Patron
presenteth
the
man
whom
he
thinketh
fittest
for
his
own
humour
,
and
the
Bishop
doth
try
his
gifts
,
and
qualification
.
Heere
the
liberty
of
election
is
taken
from
the
Congregation
,
and
given
to
the
Patron
and
the
Bishop
.
That
the
Patron
should
be
some
way
acknowledged
for
his
liberalitie
toward
the
Church
we
doe
not
gainesay
.
Therfore
jus
utile
,
that
is
,
if
he
be
redacted
to
poore
estate
,
that
he
be
relieved
with
the
rents
of
the
Church
,
and
jus
honorisicum
,
right
to
a
fear
in
the
Church
,
and
jus
onerosum
,
to
have
a
care
that
the
rents
be
not
dilapidate
,
as
also
to
be
gardian
and
keeper
of
the
rents
of
the
Church
during
vacancie
,
or
what
other
thing
else
,
not
savouring
of
superstition
,
or
ostentation
wee
grant
unto
them
,
but
the
right
of
presentation
of
Clerkes
to
the
pastorall
office
we
cannot
grant
.
The
Church
may
not
resigne
this
liberty
of
election
in
the
hands
of
another
man
,
but
is
ever
bound
to
retaine
in
her
own
hands
the
freedome
to
choose
the
fittest
person
to
have
charge
of
their
soules
.
This
liberty
of
Election
was
acknowledged
to
be
so
equitable
,
&
grounded
upon
the
principles
of
nature
,
that
there
should
be
more
Clerkes
then
one
tryed
when
a
Church
was
vacant
,
where
this
order
might
be
had
,
that
in
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
some
others
also
chosen
by
the
Synode
beside
the
Bishop
,
were
ordeined
to
examine
and
chose
the
fittest
of
those
who
offered
themselves
,
or
were
offered
to
a
tryall
,
and
this
is
called
examen
per
concursum
.
But
in
our
neighbour
Church
they
have
no
such
constitution
.
The
Bishop
himselfe
tryeth
or
appointeth
whom
he
pleaseth
,
none
is
depute
by
a
Synode
to
joyne
with
him
.
And
where
the
Bishop
himselfe
is
Patron
of
a
benefice
,
he
maketh
not
,
nor
yet
receiveth
any
offer
of
a
leite
of
many
that
the
worthiest
may
be
chosen
,
but
the
Church
is
under
the
same
bondage
,
whether
the
Bishops
or
Lay-men
be
Patrons
.
Now
what
is
this
examination
of
the
Bishop
,
surely
very
superficiall
,
and
imaginarie
.
The
request
of
any
in
authoritie
is
able
to
obtain
the
Bishops
institution
,
suppose
he
be
unsufficient
.
And
indeed
there
is
no
extreme
suite
,
the
doore
is
not
so
hard
locked
,
sayth
Mr.
Cartwright
,
there
needeth
but
the
lifting
up
of
the
latch
.
And
in
another
place
he
sayth
,
that
many
say
,
that
for
a
dish
of
fruit
of
the
golden
griffe
,
they
lease
out
,
and
make
all
manner
of
marchandise
of
the
Lord
Orch●rds
,
that
he
which
hath
no
gift
in
the
heart
,
yet
if
he
have
a
gift
in
the
band
,
need
no
other
key
to
open
the
Church
doore
,
and
enter
into
a
benefice
.
such
as
know
not
a
Bee
from
a
Battle-dore
,
or
the
Lords
prayer
from
the
Articles
of
faith
,
of
which
sort
of
Ministers
,
the
Parson
of
Haskam
now
living
,
a
Chaplaine
in
Winton
Diocesse
may
be
produced
for
a
witnesse
,
omni
exceptione
maior
.
It
is
related
there
,
that
this
Parson
at
the
instant
request
of
a
Knight
,
was
demanded
by
the
Bishop
,
which
was
the
first
petition
of
the
Lords
prayer
,
after
he
had
a
pretie
space
pawsed
and
gased
towards
heaven
,
at
length
made
this
answere
;
I
beleeve
in
God
the
Father
Almightie
,
&c.
This
profound
Clerk
,
howbeit
hee
could
not
obtaine
the
institution
at
that
time
:
yet
afterward
,
by
corruption
of
the
same
Bishops
Chancellour
he
was
instituted
in
the
same
benefice
,
and
to
this
day
possesseth
it
quietly
,
though
he
can
hardly
read
English
to
the
understanding
of
his
people
.
I
could
informe
him
also
of
many
other
such
Clerkes
,
●●siant
and
beneficed
in
that
Diocesse
,
&c.
That
which
the
Bishop
could
not
doe
at
the
first
,
by
reason
of
the
Knights
opposition
,
he
did
afterward
at
his
Chancellours
desire
.
Lest
any
man
should
thinke
,
that
there
hath
been
but
a
few
of
these
examples
,
let
us
heare
what
Mr.
Cartwright
sayth
,
I
am
well
assured
,
that
all
the●
Ecclesiastical
stories
extant
,
are
not
able
to
furnish
〈◊〉
of
so
many
unworthy
ministers
chosen
by
al
the
churches
throughout
the
world
,
which
have
been
since
the
Apostles
times
:
as
have
swarmed
these
few
yeares
out
of
the
palaces
,
as
out
of
the
Trojan
horse
,
of
that
small
number
of
Bishops
,
which
are
in
England
.
Of
the
other
side
,
if
a
man
will
cast
his
eyes
to
France
,
both
in
persecution
and
peace
,
and
from
thence
looke
into
the
Churches
of
some
parts
of
Savoy
,
and
yet
stretch
them
out
further
to
some
certaine
common-wealths
in
Germanie
,
and
come
home
to
our
neighbours
the
Scots
,
and
compare
generally
the
ministers
chosen
of
the
Churches
,
with
the
most
part
of
these
,
which
the
Bishops
make
:
(
if
he
love
not
himself
too
much
,
and
be
not
a
stubborne
defender
of
that
hee
hath
undertaken
)
he
shall
be
compelled
to
confesse
,
as
much
difference
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
,
as
between
gold
and
copper
,
or
any
other
refuse
mettall
.
The
people
which
are
fed
,
are
to
the
people
which
are
unfed
with
preaching
,
like
an
handfull
to
an
house-full
,
or
an
inch
to
an
ell
,
sayth
the
author
of
the
Assertion
for
true
Ch.
policie
.
For
it
can
not
be
denied
,
but
the
Bishops
Secretarie
,
Gentleman
Vsher
,
groome
of
his
chamber
,
Butler
,
Pantler
,
Porter
,
and
other
the
Bishops
menials
(
besides
his
own
and
his
Registers
fees
,
and
his
Clerke
for
expedition
)
doe
usually
(
all
,
or
most
of
them
)
challenge
and
receive
fees
(
some
more
,
some
lesse
)
before
the
poore
minister
with
his
boxe
of
orders
can
be
suffered
to
passe
by
the
porters
lodge
.
When
all
this
is
done
,
what
crooked
mean●s
he
must
use
before
he
come
to
the
possession
of
a
benefice
,
ye
have
heard
also
,
and
how
the
Congregation
is
all
this
time
neglected
.
This
cannot
be
denyed
,
that
there
is
not
any
one
man
,
or
woman
,
amongst
40.
in
any
one
parish
among
40.
that
can
tell
that
ever
he
,
or
she
,
did
see
or
heare
of
the
Minister
appointed
,
and
sent
by
the
ordinarie
to
be
Parson
,
or
Vicar
,
of
the
Parish
Church
vacant
,
before
such
time
,
as
he
did
heare
,
or
see
the
Parish
Clearke
to
trudge
with
the
Church-dore
keyes
to
let
in
the
S●xtin
,
to
ring
the
bells
for
the
said
Parson
or
Vicars
induction
,
and
reall
possession
.
The
publicke
furction
of
the
minister
,
is
either
in
preaching
,
or
in
the
rest
of
his
administration
.
In
Preaching
,
either
with
licence
granted
him
for
that
part
after
the
Bishops
approbation
,
and
that
either
to
his
own
flock
,
or
without
to
Clergie
,
or
people
,
or
without
licence
●b●eined
to
that
effect
,
as
if
being
master
of
Arts
,
or
in
any
superiour
degree
,
he
preach
to
his
owne
flocke
without
licence
.
We
see
then
that
the
giving
of
orders
is
not
a
giving
of
power
to
preach
,
for
then
every
one
who
receiveth
orders
may
preach
without
any
further
licence
,
as
well
as
a
Master
of
Arts
,
who
is
n●w
come
from
Cambridge
from
his
Rhetoricks
and
Physicks
.
This
licence
granted
to
some
,
and
not
to
all
;
yea
,
not
to
the
most
part
,
declareth
that
they
doe
not
esteeme
preaching
any
essentiall
part
of
the
Priests
function
,
more
then
the
Papists
doe
,
and
the
practise
among
the
one
and
the
other
is
just
the
same
.
For
none
of
their
Priests
do
preach
,
but
such
as
are
licentiate
.
The
author
of
the
Petition
to
the
Queene
sayth
,
Where
the
Bishops
ordeine
one
minister
that
can
teach
,
they
make
twenty
that
cannot
teach
:
and
so
idle
shepheards
are
set
up
in
the
roome
of
true
Pastors
.
They
that
can
teach
are
bound
hand
and
foot
till
they
get
a
licence
:
But
sithence
Christ
bad
his
Priests
preach
,
who
should
forbid
them
preaching
,
said
Wickleffe
,
in
the
exposition
of
his
Conclusions
exhibited
to
the
Bishops
.
When
they
have
gotten
licence
either
they
loyter
:
or
if
they
preach
,
their
preaching
is
hedged
in
with
penalties
,
injunctions
,
caveats
,
canons
,
advertisements
,
that
they
may
not
deliver
the
whole
counsell
of
God
:
or
else
they
play
the
part
of
prophane
Orators
,
In
the
rest
of
his
administration
,
according
to
the
prescript
,
either
of
the
Q.
Injunctions
,
so
that
they
be
not
repugnant
to
the
lawes
,
or
of
the
Liturgie
set
forth
by
publique
authoritie
.
This
Liturgie
maintaineth
a
Reading
Ministerie
:
for
it
requireth
nothing
necessarily
to
bee
done
by
the
Minister
,
Preaching
is
but
accidentall
and
accessorie
,
without
the
which
their
office
doth
,
and
may
consist
.
And
indeed
boyes
,
and
senselesse
Asses
,
are
our
common
Ministers
for
the
most
part
;
for
common
reason
may
serve
the
turn
,
and
do
this
feat
well
enough
.
It
is
indeed
lesse
busie
,
then
the
Popish
Priests
service
,
because
the
Kalender
,
and
the
Rutricks
of
the
book
are
fewer
and
plainer
,
then
his
Portuise
,
and
Pic
were
.
So
that
lesse
Clerkes
,
then
〈◊〉
pri●sts
which
had
but
some
blind
Latine
in
their
belly
,
may
serve
for
our
store
,
say
the
Authours
of
the
Admonition
to
the
Parliament
.
The
administration
according
to
the
prescript
of
the
booke
of
Liturgie
doth
concerne
,
either
the
Bishop
or
the
Church
,
or
the
Minister
himselfe
.
The
Bishop
,
to
wit
,
in
confirmation
of
children
:
The
Church
,
either
in
certaine
rites
,
as
bowing
the
knee
,
or
in
certaine
answeres
.
Of
Bishopping
we
have
entreated
before
.
The
Congregations
part
standeth
in
some
rites
,
and
gestures
,
or
in
some
answers
:
Now
the
people
sit
,
now
they
stand
up
.
When
the
old
Testament
is
read
,
or
the
lessons
,
they
make
no
reverence
,
but
when
the
Gospell
commeth
,
then
they
all
stand
up
;
they
thinke
that
to
be
of
greatest
authoritie
,
and
are
ignorant
that
the
Scriptures
come
from
one
Spirit
.
They
make
curtesie
when
Iesus
is
named
,
either
in
Sermon
,
lesson
,
or
otherwise
,
uncovering
their
heads
,
and
making
a
leg
,
with
such
scraping
on
the
ground
,
that
the
Minister
or
Reader
cannot
be
heard
for
a
space
thereafter
.
And
yet
saith
the
Author
of
the
Petition
to
the
Qu.
The
Bishops
and
their
Chaplaines
seldome
use
this
,
unlesse
it
be
at
reading
of
the
Gospell
,
as
if
the
Gospell
were
more
holy
then
the
rest
of
the
Scripture
:
especially
they
forget
it
,
when
lustily
and
bravely
they
sweare
by
the
name
of
Iesus
.
The
name
of
Iesus
is
more
reverenced
,
then
the
name
of
Saviour
,
which
is
of
the
same
signification
;
or
other
titles
of
Christ
,
as
when
he
is
named
Messias
,
Christ
,
Mediator
,
the
Son
of
God
,
&c.
or
when
God
is
named
:
as
if
the
Apostle
had
meant
Philip.
2.
that
every
knee
should
bow
at
the
naming
of
Iesus
,
when
as
he
onely
saith
,
At
the
name
of
Iesus
:
that
is
,
every
creature
shall
bee
made
to
acknowledge
his
power
,
and
authoritie
,
which
is
his
name
,
as
the
word
is
often
taken
in
the
scripture
.
It
is
not
the
sound
of
syllables
,
but
his
divine
power
that
is
meant
.
Then
again
for
answers
,
the
people
are
appointed
at
divers
prayers
to
rehearse
word
for
word
after
the
minister
,
whereby
an
opinion
is
ingendred
in
their
minds
,
that
other
prayers
do
not
so
much
pertaine
to
them
,
as
those
which
they
utter
with
their
own
mouthes
.
As
the
minister
is
the
mouth
of
God
from
God
to
the
people
:
so
should
he
be
the
mouth
of
the
people
from
the
people
to
God
.
Sometime
the
minister
saith
one
part
,
and
the
people
another
.
And
in
sundry
parts
of
the
Letanie
,
the
people
make
the
prayer
,
and
the
minister
onely
directs
them
what
to
pray
for
.
At
the
communion
one
of
the
people
is
allowed
to
make
the
generall
confession
in
the
name
of
the
whole
congregation
.
At
some
prayers
they
are
enjoyned
to
kneele
devoutly
,
and
not
at
others
.
In
the
administration
which
doth
concerne
the
Minister
himselfe
,
or
to
be
considered
,
either
the
substance
of
the
booke
it self
,
or
certaine
directories
.
As
for
the
substance
of
the
book
,
it
is
taken
out
of
the
Popes
portuis
,
with
some
rubricks
,
and
glosses
of
their
own
framing
.
The
same
matter
which
is
conteined
in
the
English
,
is
also
contained
in
their
service
book
,
with
some
little
addition
.
The
same
forme
is
also
observed
with
a
small
alteration
,
wheras
our
forme
of
service
should
be
as
different
as
may
be
,
from
the
Popish
.
And
for
length
,
it
is
so
wearisome
,
that
many
times
it
shutteth
out
Preaching
,
viz.
when
Baptisme
,
the
Communion
Marying
,
Churching
,
and
Buryal
,
con●urre
together
,
as
often
they
doe
in
great
Congregations
,
Ye
have
heard
brethren
the
booke
of
,
&c.
read
.
The
booke
is
read
,
wherein
it
is
prophecied
.
We
heare
brethren
,
when
the
Gospell
was
read
,
the
Lord
saying
that
&c.
The
directories
are
contained
,
either
in
the
Kalender
,
or
the
Rubricks
.
In
the
Kalender
,
to
direct
the
minister
in
such
things
,
as
belong
either
to
the
minister
himselfe
,
or
to
the
whole
Parish
.
To
the
minister
himselfe
,
either
in
reading
some
Psalmes
each
day
of
every
month
,
or
of
the
rest
of
the
Bible
,
partly
out
of
the
Canonicall
Scripture
,
partly
out
of
the
Apocrypha
bookes
,
and
that
within
the
yeare
.
The
reading
of
Psalmes
,
and
other
parts
of
Scripture
,
is
not
preaching
,
but
the
word
read
is
like
a
loafe
unbroken
,
or
not
divided
in
peeces
,
and
morsels
.
And
therefore
it
is
not
a
right
set
forme
of
service
to
prescribe
all
the
Psalmes
to
bee
read
within
the
space
of
a
month
,
or
so
many
lessons
of
the
Scripture
within
a
year
to
take
up
the
time
,
which
should
be
spent
in
preaching
.
Lesse
Scripture
read
,
and
withall
explained
,
and
opened
up
to
the
use
of
the
hearers
,
is
more
profitable
.
And
if
the
other
prejudge
this
,
howbeit
the
matter
be
good
,
for
it
is
the
good
word
of
God
,
so
much
as
is
canonicall
,
yet
the
forme
is
naught
,
and
in
this
case
unlawfull
.
Then
as
for
the
reading
of
the
Psalmes
,
they
make
daily
prayers
of
them
,
when
as
they
bee
not
all
prayers
,
or
else
the
matter
of
these
which
are
pra●ers
,
doth
not
agree
to
the
present
time
and
state
of
the
Church
,
but
are
read
hand
over
head
.
The
Apocrypha
bookes
should
not
receive
that
honour
,
as
to
be
read
publickly
in
the
Church
,
as
canonicall
Scripture
is
.
Because
they
containe
sundry
false
and
frivolous
things
;
and
suppose
not
,
yet
they
are
not
the
trompets
which
are
set
apart
and
sanctified
by
God
,
to
bee
blowne
by
his
priests
in
his
temple
.
The
church
of
the
Iewes
read
no
other
scripture
but
Canonical
,
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Psalmes
:
and
the
Christian
Church
in
the
purer
times
,
onley
the
monuments
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
The
Councell
of
Laodicea
decreed
the
same
also
.
The
reading
of
them
in
the
Church
hath
made
the
people
beleeve
,
that
they
are
portions
of
the
old
and
new
testament
.
Sundry
of
the
Prelates
take
texts
out
of
the
Apocrypha
,
sayth
the
authour
of
the
petition
to
the
Queen
.
Divers
chapters
of
the
Apocrypha
are
appointed
to
be
read
for
extraordinarie
lessons
upon
Feast
daies
,
and
some
parts
of
the
canonicall
Scripture
are
omitted
.
The
directories
,
which
direct
in
such
things
,
as
belong
to
the
whole
Parish
,
are
anent
observing
feast
dayes
,
and
daies
of
abstinence
from
flesh
.
They
have
a
number
of
feasts
,
and
fasting
daies
,
more
then
the
Iewes
had
appointed
to
them
.
The
holy
dayes
observed
by
them
,
besides
the
weekely
Sabboths
,
are
these
following
,
the
dayes
of
the
Feasts
of
the
Circumcision
,
of
the
Epiph●●ie
,
of
the
Purification
of
the
blessed
Virgin
▪
of
S.
Matthias
the
Apostle
,
of
the
annuntiation
of
the
virgine
,
of
Saint
Mark
the
Euangelist
,
of
Saint
Philip
and
Iacob
the
Apostles
,
of
Christs
Ascension
,
of
the
nativitie
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
of
Iames
the
Apostle
,
of
Bartholomew
the
Apostle
,
of
S.
Matthew
the
Apostle
,
of
S.
Michael
the
Arch-Angel
,
of
S.
Luke
the
Euangelist
,
of
S.
Simon
and
Iude
the
Apostles
,
of
all
Saints
,
of
Saint
Andrew
the
Apostle
,
of
Saint
Thomas
the
Apostle
,
of
Christs
Nativitie
,
of
S.
Steven
the
Martyr
,
of
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
of
the
holy
Innocents
,
Munday
and
Tuesday
in
Easter
weeke
,
and
Munday
and
Tuesday
in
Whitson
weeke
.
This
is
their
number
and
order
as
it
is
set
downe
in
the
beginning
of
their
service
booke
.
They
keep
the
same
order
in
the
observation
of
them
,
that
the
Popish
church
observeth
,
with
the
same
distance
of
time
from
other
,
upon
the
same
dayes
,
Gospels
,
Epistles
,
Collects
,
and
proper
lessons
the
same
,
howbeit
some
time
fewer
,
with
the
like
observation
of
rest
.
And
howbeit
S.
George
be
left
out
in
this
reckoning
,
yet
is
his
day
honoured
.
This
Saint
,
saith
Barrow
,
hath
no
small
entertainment
with
his
solemne
procession
(
and
that
by
no
small
estates
,
The
holy
dayes
are
dedicate
to
the
Trinite
,
to
Christ
alone
,
to
Saints
,
to
Angels
.
As
for
the
day
dedicated
to
the
honour
of
the
Trinitie
,
P●ter
noster
,
Besides
their
Eaves
they
have
their
ordinary
fridaies
,
Ember
weeks
,
and
lent
fast
.
And
if
they
say
that
abstinence
from
flesh
onely
is
commanded
for
some
politicall
respects
,
I
would
demand
wherefore
is
the
minister
or
Curate
enjoyned
after
sermon
,
homilie
,
or
exhortation
,
to
declare
unto
the
people
,
whether
there
be
any
holy
dayes
,
or
fasting
daies
the
week
following
.
Are
not
the
people
commanbed
likewise
to
repaire
to
the
Church
to
pray
,
and
to
heare
divine
service
.
Their
lent
beginneth
as
the
popish
doeth
upon
Ashwednesday
,
with
a
terrible
commination
,
where
are
pronounced
many
bitter
curses
and
the
people
answer
&
ratifie
every
one
of
them
with
their
own
mouth
saying
,
Amen
.
The
priest
before
he
utter
the
curses
,
after
the
lettanie
is
sayd
,
goeth
to
the
pulpit
,
to
imitate
the
levites
who
pronunced
curses
upon
mount
Ebal
,
and
never
but
once
,
&
he
saith
,
Brethren
,
in
the
primitive
Church
there
was
a
godly
discipline
,
that
at
the
beginning
of
lent
,
such
persons
as
were
notorious
sinners
,
were
put
to
open
pennance
,
and
punished
in
this
world
,
that
their
soules
might
be
saved
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
:
and
that
others
admonished
by
their
example
might
be
the
more
afraid
to
offend
.
In
stead
wherof
untill
the
same
discipline
,
may
be
restored
again
,
which
thing
is
much
to
be
wished
etc.
it
is
thought
good
that
at
this
time
should
be
read
the
generall
sentences
of
Gods
cursings
against
impenitent
sinners
.
Yee
see
that
corporall
and
afflictiue
penance
is
commended
for
good
discipl
.
for
the
disci
.
of
the
prim
.
church
,
for
the
discipl
.
of
lent
,
and
espetially
on
ashweonesday
,
&
that
it
is
wished
to
be
restored
again
.
I
beleeve
them
.
It
is
displing
,
ashes
,
shriving
,
and
such
other
gear
that
they
would
haue
.
In
the
last
collect
upon
the
first
day
of
lent
,
or
ashwednesday
,
the
priest
,
or
Curate
sayth
,
Be
favourable
to
thy
people
,
which
turne
unto
the
in
weeping
,
fasting
,
and
prayer
.
Is
this
to
fast
for
ciuil
respects
onely
,
for
the
main
tenance
of
sea
faring
men
,
and
preservation
of
cattell
.
The
Priests
and
Clerks
kneeling
say
the
Psalme
,
miserere
mei
Deus
.
The
prayers
,
and
special
exhortations
tend
to
begin
their
repentance
that
day
.
The
week
before
Easter
hath
a
prescript
service
,
epistles
,
and
gospells
for
every
day
,
which
no
other
week
in
the
yeare
hath
,
say
the
ministers
of
Lincolne
in
their
Abridgement
,
p.
90.
91.
They
observe
likewise
that
not
one
day
in
all
they
care
hath
three
collects
.
but
good
Friday
,
the
Friday
before
Easter
.
May
we
not
see
then
,
that
the
end
of
their
Lent
fast
is
the
same
with
the
Popish
,
to
wit
,
that
they
may
be
prepared
to
receive
the
communion
at
Easter
,
as
if
that
communion
needed
a
greater
preparation
then
at
other
times
,
or
had
a
greater
vertue
:
Item
,
to
be
prepared
against
the
celebration
of
the
feast
of
the
resurrection
:
to
repent
for
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
yeare
:
to
imitate
Christs
fast
of
40.
dayes
,
which
was
a
miraculous
fast
,
a
fast
of
another
kind
,
for
it
was
without
hungring
,
a
fast
for
one
time
,
and
not
used
againe
either
by
himselfe
or
his
Apostles
,
Mat.
9.
The
Ember
weekes
,
which
were
called
Ie●unia
quatuor
temporum
,
Receive
the
Holy
Ghost
.
And
so
one
superstition
is
at
jarre
with
another
,
and
great
confusion
there
is
,
and
disorder
in
their
rites
and
ceremonies
,
and
no
wonder
,
for
they
are
Babylonish
.
Yet
for
all
their
apish
imitations
,
the
cloven
tongues
come
never
downe
upon
any
of
their
silly
Curates
.
The
Friday
fast
is
like
the
rest
,
and
dependeth
upon
their
mother
good
Friday
,
which
hath
bred
them
.
These
are
their
set
and
superstitious
fasts
.
Extraordinary
and
occasionall
fasts
for
urgent
calamities
,
and
the
miseries
either
of
their
owne
Church
,
or
other
Churches
abroad
,
they
have
none
,
or
very
rare
.
Other
directories
are
contained
in
the
Rubrickes
,
which
serve
to
direct
in
the
manner
of
administration
,
either
of
some
parts
of
the
liturgie
,
or
of
the
sacraments
.
Of
some
parts
of
the
liturgie
in
such
things
as
concerne
all
which
are
of
that
congregation
,
or
some
onely
.
Of
such
as
concern
all
,
as
in
the
publick
prayers
,
or
reading
of
sacred
homilies
.
In
publike
prayers
eyther
ordinary
or
peculiar
to
some
time
,
and
occasion
.
Their
prayers
are
to
be
consi●ere●
both
in
matter
and
forme
.
In
the
matter
,
as
when
in
the
collect
upon
the
12
sunday
after
Trinitie
sunday
,
it
is
sayd
,
Almighty
and
everlasting
God
po●re
do●ne
upon
us
the
ab●ndance
of
●hy
mercie
giving
unto
us
that
,
that
our
prayers
dare
not
presume
to
ask
.
There
is
nothing
which
is
needfull
for
us
and
lawfull
,
but
wee
dare
and
should
aske
it
.
They
pray
to
be
delivered
from
thundering
,
&
tempest
,
when
there
is
no
appearance
of
danger
.
The
third
part
of
their
prayers
concern
the
commodities
or
incommodities
of
this
life
.
They
crave
to
be
delivered
from
all
adversitie
,
as
if
the
petition
in
the
Lords
prayer
,
deliver
us
from
that
evill
one
,
or
wicked
one
,
to
witt
,
the
Divill
should
be
translated
,
from
all
evill
.
In
S.
Bartholom●w
his
collect
they
pray
that
they
may
follow
his
sermons
,
and
there
is
none
of
them
extant
.
Why
say
they
,
O
Ananias
,
Azarias
,
and
Misael
,
praise
the
Lord
,
more
then
O
Peter
,
Paul
,
and
virgin
Marie
,
praise
the
Lord
.
The
forme
of
their
prayers
is
set
downe
as
a
lesson
for
the
minister
to
read
.
So
that
the
gift
&
exercise
of
the
spirit
is
stinted
,
&
circumscribed
with
their
prescript
prayers
.
For
howbeit
hee
could
pray
with
the
tongue
of
an
Angell
,
he●
must
be
tied
in
time
of
their
service
,
to
the
words
which
are
set
down
in
the
booke
.
Sometime
the
Minister
is
enjoyned
to
beginne
the
Lords
prayer
with
a
loud
voyce
.
Sometimes
the
Clarks
and
people
are
directed
to
say
the
Lords
prayer
with
a
lowd
voyce
at
one
time
,
and
not
another
.
Then
againe
their
prayers
are
shred
into
many
small
peeces
,
They
pray
in
two
or
three
lines
,
and
then
after
having
read
some
other
thing
,
come
and
pray
as
much
more
,
and
so
to
the
20
or
30
time
,
with
pawses
betweene
.
Prayers
should
be
continued
together
;
not
cut
off
and
interrupted
,
or
cut
in
small
peeces
.
They
doe
with
their
prayers
,
as
they
doe
with
their
Gospels
and
Episties
;
which
they
rent
from
their
contextis
,
which
would
serve
for
memorie
and
greater
edification
.
They
multiply
words
tending
to
the
same
effect
;
using
repetitions
and
babbling
.
How
many
Kyrie
eleeson
and
Christe
eleeson
will
they
have
at
one
time
.
At
one
and
the
same
meeting
of
the
Assembly
,
the
Lords
prayer
is
to
be
repeated
8
severall
times
,
and
Gloria
patri
12
times
.
May
not
the
Papists
justly
defend
their
beads
.
Glorie
to
the
Father
,
&c.
is
not
sayd
after
Te
Deum
laudamus
,
as
after
Benedicite
,
Magnificat
,
and
nune
dimittis
.
They
have
their
times
to
kneel
at
some
prayers
,
not
at
others
.
The
Minister
is
ordained
to
stand
in
the
accustomed
place
,
or
at
the
discretion
of
the
Ordinarie
.
So
that
is
left
to
the
discretion
of
one
man
which
tendeth
to
the
edification
of
many
.
The
accustomed
place
is
the
Chancel
.
Thereupon
,
saith
M.
Cartwright
,
the
Minister
in
saying
morning
and
evening
prayer
,
〈◊〉
in
the
Chancell
with
his
back
to
the
people
,
as
if
he
had
some
secret
talke
with
God
,
which
the●
people
might
not
heare
.
And
hereupon
it
is
likewise
that
after
morning
prayer
,
for
saying
another
number
of
prayers
,
he
climeth
up
to
the
further
end
of
the
Chauncell
,
and
runneth
as
far
from
the
people
,
as
the
wall
will
let
him
,
as
though
there
were
some
variance
betweene
the
people
and
the
minister
,
or
as
though
he
were
afraid
of
some
infection
of
the
plague
,
and
indeed
it
renueth
the
memorie
of
the
Leviticall
priesthood
,
which
did
with-draw
himselfe
from
the
people
into
the
place
called
the
holiest
place
,
where
he
talked
with
God
,
and
offered
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
.
The
chauncel
distinguished
from
the
body
of
the
Church
,
is
their
holy
place
for
the
Priest
,
and
He
hath
a
peculiar
dore
to
this
chancell
,
through
which
none
might
passe
but
himselfe
,
For
the
ch●piters
and
letanie
,
there
is
commandement
given
,
that
they
should
be
read
in
the
body
of
the
Church
,
I
am
assuredly
perswaded
,
that
the
tenth
Church
in
England
hath
not
all
the
service
said
in
that
place
,
where
the
whole
Church
may
heare
it
.
They
will
rather
stick
to
the
Iewish
or
popish
rites
,
and
imitate
Masse
priests
,
then
edifie
Gods
people
.
For
mariage
he
commeth
to
the
bodie
of
the
Church
,
for
Baptisme
to
that
part
,
which
is
over
against
the
Church-dore
,
and
so
trudgeth
from
place
to
place
.
The
Letanie
must
not
bee
used
but
upon
Sundaies
,
Wednesdaies
,
and
Fridayes
,
except
the
Ordinarie
appoint
other
dayes
:
the
Minister
propoundeth
things
to
be
prayed
for
,
or
against
,
the
people
performe
the
prayer
,
saying
with
a
lowd
voyce
.
Good
Lord
deliver
us
,
we
beseech
thee
to
heare
us
good
Lord
,
and
this
they
often
repeate
.
And
yet
one
suffrage
is
put
out
of
the
letany
,
which
was
in
it
before
,
to
wit
,
From
the
tyrannie
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
all
his
detestable
enormities
,
good
Lord
deliver
us
.
They
say
certaine
Psalmes
and
prayers
over
the
corne
and
grasse
,
and
certaine
gospels
at
crosse-waies
,
After
the
Creed
,
if
there
be
no
Sermon
,
shall
follow
one
of
the
Homilies
alreadie
set
forth
,
or
after
to
be
set
forth
by
common
authoritie
.
Who
knoweth
what
is
hereafter
to
be
set
forth
.
The
Survey
of
the
booke
of
common
prayer
doth
relate
,
that
many
points
of
Poperie
and
Lutheranisme
,
are
broached
in
Court
,
and
citie
pulpits
,
and
yet
not
called
into
question
,
as
be
Doctrines
tending
to
the
Reformation
of
Popish
ceremonies
.
Iudg
then
what
corrupt
Homilies
may
be
set
forth
.
And
yet
Ministers
are
urged
to
subscribe
to
the
book
of
common
prayer
,
notwithstanding
of
the
foresaid
Rubrickes
.
It
is
the
office
of
a
Pastor
to
preach
,
and
not
to
reade
Homilies
.
Hee
ought
to
cut
and
divide
the
word
aright
,
and
apply
it
to
particular
sores
,
which
cannot
be
done
by
homilies
.
What
was
said
against
Apocripha
bookes
,
may
be
throwne
against
them
.
The
reading
of
homilies
is
a
cushion
for
idle
or
blind
Priests
to
rest
upon
.
What
say
you
to
the
Vicar
of
W.
who
upon
an
holy
day
in
stead
of
preaching
the
Word
,
which
he
could
not
,
or
reading
of
homilies
which
he
would
not
(
to
terrifie
his
Parishoners
with
the
judgements
of
God
,
and
to
move
them
to
repentance
)
solemnly
read
,
and
published
a
counterfeit
fable
out
of
a
little
pamphlet
,
intituled
,
Strange
newes
out
of
Calabria
,
pretended
to
be
prognosticated
by
M.
Iohn
Doleta
.
The
parts
of
the
Liturgie
which
concerne
onely
certaine
persons
are
●nens
.
1.
Celebration
of
matrimonie
.
In
the
first
words
uttered
to
the
married
persons
by
the
Priest
it
is
said
,
that
Matrmonie
signifieth
unto
us
the
mysticall
union
,
which
is
between
Christ
and
his
Church
.
Then
againe
in
a
Collect
after
the
conjunction
it
is
said
,
O
God
which
hast
c●nsecrated
the
state
of
matrmonie
to
such
an
excellent
mysterie
,
that
in
it
is
signified
and
represented
the
spirituall
marriage
,
and
unitie
betwixt
Christ
and
his
Church
.
Is
not
this
to
apply
these
words
,
Ephes.
5.
32.
This
is
a
great
Mysterie
,
to
the
conjunction
of
man
and
wife
,
which
the
Apostle
uttereth
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
by
which
interpretation
the
papists
have
made
mattimonie
a
Sacrament
,
and
the
band
betwixt
the
married
persons
inseparable
,
and
not
to
be
dissolved
but
by
death
.
In
the
first
part
of
their
homilie
of
Swearing
,
Baptisme
,
and
Matrimonie
,
are
called
Sacraments
.
The
minister
receiving
the
woman
at
her
fathers
,
or
friends
hands
,
is
to
cause
the
man
to
take
the
woman
by
the
right
hand
,
and
give
his
troth
to
the
woman
.
Then
are
they
to
loose
their
hands
againe
,
and
the
woman
taking
the
man
by
the
right
hand
,
giveth
her
troth
.
Then
shall
they
againe
loose
their
hands
,
and
the
man
shall
give
unto
the
woman
a
Ring
,
laying
the
same
upon
the
booke
,
with
the
accustomed
duty
to
the
Priest
&
Clerke
.
And
the
Priest
taking
the
ring
shall
deliver
it
unto
the
man
,
to
put
it
upon
the
4
finger
of
the
womans
left
hand
.
And
the
man
taught
by
the
priest
shall
say
,
with
〈…〉
thee
wed
,
with
my
bodie
I
thee
worship
〈…〉
worldly
goods
I
thee
〈…〉
name
of
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
H.
ghost
,
Then
the
man
leaving
the
ring
upon
the
fourth
finger
of
the
〈◊〉
left
hand
,
the
minister
shall
say
,
set
us
pray
.
O
eternall
God
,
&c.
In
the
prayer
,
the
ring
given
and
received
is
said
to
be
a
token
and
pledge
of
the
vow
and
convenant
made
betwixt
them
.
Is
there
not
heere
an
heap
of
toyes
,
and
yet
never
one
wanteth
a
signification
.
The
ring
must
be
put
upon
the
fourth
finger
of
the
left
hand
,
because
say
they
,
there
is
a
nerve
which
runneth
from
that
finger
straight
to
the
heart
.
The
ring
must
be
layed
on
the
service
booke
,
I
know
not
to
what
end
,
except
it
be
to
sanctifie
it
,
in
stead
of
that
blessing
and
sprinckling
with
holy
water
,
which
the
Popish
Priest
used
,
with
my
body
I
thee
worship
,
One
of
a
thousand
doth
not
understand
them
,
their
P●elats
have
not
explaned
them
.
The
words
of
the
Apostle
Peter
,
1.
Epi.
3.
7.
giving
honor
to
the
wife
,
as
to
the
weaker
vessell
,
doe
signifie
onely
honest
care
and
follicitude
,
and
to
beare
with
her
infirmities
,
she
being
the
weaker
vessell
.
For
honor
after
the
Hebrew
phrase
is
largely
taken
.
To
give
honor
as
to
the
weaker
vessell
,
and
to
worship
her
with
the
body
is
farr
different
,
as
the
word
worship
foundeth
in
our
Language
.
The
Apostle
1
Cor.
12.
23.
saith
,
And
those
members
of
the
bodie
which
we
thinke
to
be
lesse
honourable
,
upon
these
we
bestow
more
abundant
honour
,
that
is
,
with
greater
carefulness
we
cover
,
then
wee
doe
other
members
:
But
we
are
not
to
worship
the
members
,
which
are
lesse
honourable
.
The
Priest
is
appointed
to
say
to
God
in
his
prayer
,
that
the
ring
is
a
token
&
pledg
of
covenant
made
betwixt
them
.
If
the
ring
had
beene
used
onely
at
the
contract
,
as
a
civill
rite
,
it
might
have
been
comported
with
,
but
to
bring
it
into
the
Church
,
I
meane
to
divine
service
,
is
either
to
prophane
the
same
with
civill
ceremonies
,
or
pollute
it
with
Popish
and
superstitious
rites
rather
,
as
these
are
.
For
they
were
counted
in
time
of
poperie
holy
and
religious
rites
of
a
holy
Sacrament
.
The
married
persons
must
communicate
also
,
as
was
the
custome
in
time
of
blindnesse
,
where
every
holy
action
behoved
to
have
a
Masse
:
and
so
that
action
,
which
should
be
common
to
the
whole
Congregation
,
who
are
members
of
one
body
,
is
made
private
and
particular
to
a
few
,
howbeit
in
a
publique
place
.
Then
againe
they
have
their
forbidden
times
to
marie
in
;
yea
,
moe
then
the
Papists
have
,
at
least
,
so
many
as
have
embraced
the
decrees
of
the
Councel
of
Trent
,
from
Advent
to
the
Epiphanie
,
from
Septuagesima
sunday
to
the
octaves
of
Easter
,
from
the
Rogation
weeke
to
the
octaves
of
Pentecost
,
amounting
in
all
to
the
third
part
of
the
yeare
:
as
if
marriage
which
is
called
honourable
,
did
prophane
these
holy
times
.
The
councell
of
Trent
hath
dispensed
with
the
Pentecost
and
the
second
they
beginne
at
Ashwednesday
.
Now
notwithstanding
of
these
forbidden
times
,
they
may
get
a
dispensation
for
some
money
,
and
then
it
shall
be
lawfull
enough
,
and
these
holy
times
shall
receive
no
pollution
;
for
mony
hath
a
great
vertue
with
it
.
2.
Thankesgiving
after
childbirth
.
This
is
commonly
called
the
Churching
of
women
.
I●
standeth
more
in
Psalmes
,
suffrages
,
and
collects
,
wherein
help
is
craved
at
God
,
not
notwithstanding
he
take
upon
him
authority
to
〈◊〉
from
sins
.
Then
there
is
a
Psasme
,
and
〈◊〉
prayers
read
.
The
silly
curat
can
give
no
more
comfort
,
then
the
few
set
words
,
which
he
must
read
,
can
minister
to
the
departing
soul.
If
the
〈◊〉
person
can
get
some
to
communicat●●●
with
him
〈…〉
,
as
being
ashamed
to
looke-up
for
some
folly
committed
.
When
she
commeth
to
the
church
shee
must
kneele
downe
high
unto
the
place
where
the
table
standeth
,
that
is
,
nigh
unto
the
Quire
dore
,
as
the
Rubrick
in
2.
Edward
beareth
,
as
the
women
did
who
after
the
dayes
of
their
purification
were
ended
,
were
appointed
to
bring
their
offering
to
the
dore
of
the
Tabernacle
,
Levit.
12.
6.
unto
the
Priest
,
who
shall
make
attonement
for
them
.
Then
the
Priest
readeth
over
her
the
121.
Psal.
and
assureth
her
,
that
the
Sun
shall
not
burn●
her
by
day
,
nor
the
Moone
by
night
.
Is
not
this
a
very
pertinent
Psalme
for
the
purpose
?
The
Lords
prayer
being
sayd
,
and
some
versicles
and
answeres
,
and
then
another
prayer
,
she
doth
offer
her
accustomed
offrings
:
and
if
there
be
a
communion
she
receiveth
the
communion
.
Call
this
churching
a
thankes-giving
,
yet
what
reason
is
there
of
publick
thanksgiving
in
the
Church
more
for
deliverance
after
childbirth
,
which
is
ordinarie
,
then
from
drowning
,
or
other
extraordinary
dangers
,
or
diseases
?
and
of
women
more
then
of
men
?
were
not
that
the
imitation
of
the
Iewish
purification
is
the
Mysterie
of
it
.
And
so
was
this
service
intituled
in
the
booke
2
Edw.
The
order
of
the
purification
of
women
,
3.
The
visi●a
and
comfort
of
the
sick
.
The
Priest
entering
into
the
sickmans
house
sayth
,
peace
be
in
this
house
,
and
to
all
that
dwel
in
it
.
When
he
commeth
to
the
sickmans
presence
,
he
kneeleth
downe
,
and
prayeth
his
prescript
lines
for
forgivenes
of
sinnes
,
with
two
kyrie
eleesons
,
and
one
Christe
eleeson
,
the
Lords
prayer
,
and
some
other
versicles
and
responsories
;
when
as
yet
he
hath
not
spoken
a
word
to
the
diseased
,
or
understood
,
whether
hee
bee
sleeping
or
waking
.
After
the
exhortation
read
which
he
may
break
if
need
be
,
and
the
Creed
rehearsed
,
he
desireth
him
to
make
his
will
,
and
also
declare
his
debts
,
what
he
oweth
,
and
what
is
owing
him
.
Thereafter
he
moveth
him
to
liberalitie
.
Then
shall
the
sick
person
make
a
speciall
confession
,
if
he
feele
his
conscience
troubled
with
any
weightie
matter
,
after
which
confession
the
priest
shall
absolve
him
.
When
he
absolveth
,
he
sayth
.
By
his
(
that
is
,
o●r
L.
I.
Christ
)
authoritie
committed
to
me
,
I
absolve
thee
from
all
thy
sinnes
,
in
the
name
of
the
father
,
and
of
the
son
,
and
of
the
H.
Ghost
.
Amen
.
He
absolveth
like
a
judge
,
as
the
Popish
Priest
doth
,
giving
out
a
definitive
sentence
,
and
absolutel
,
doth
forgiue
,
not
by
way
of
deolaration
.
This
absolution
is
seuered
from
the
preaching
of
the
word
.
For
the
dumb
Gurat
cannot
preac●
in
thansgiving
.
This
help
is
to
live
and
walk●
faithfully
in
their
vocation
,
as
if
they
were
made
uncleane
by
their
childbirth
to
enterprise
any
thing
.
Shee
will
not
stirre
out
of
the
house
suppose
she
were
never
so
strong
,
till
the
compleate
time
be
expired
,
that
is
a
month
commonly
.
When
she
commeth
forth
,
she
is
muffled
〈…〉
him
,
the
communion
.
If
others
may
not
conveniently
come
neere
him
,
yet
the
minister
and
he
alone
may
communicate
together
:
and
for
shortnesse
of
time
,
they
have
but
one
collect
pistle
and
Gospell
.
Thus
are
the
people
nourished
in
an
opinion
of
the
necessitie
of
the
sacrament
,
and
the
action
which
should
be
publick
,
and
solemne
,
as
the
institution
beareth
,
and
the
practise
of
the
Apostolicall
Church
declareth
is
made
private
,
&
administred
peculiarly
in
a
corner
,
as
if
there
were
no
other
meane
to
eat
the
flesh
and
drink
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
of
that
grace
were
tied
to
the
externall
signes
.
4.
The
Buriall
of
the
dead
.
They
have
a
threefold
peale
enjoyned
in
their
latest
canons
.
They
confirme
women
either
in
pride
,
if
they
be
able
to
goe
to
church
and
will
not
,
or
in
superstition
if
being
not
well
recovered
,
they
yet
must
needs
be
chur
〈…〉
of
his
resurrection
to
〈…〉
againe
is
said
or
sung
a
sentence
out
of
the
Revelation
,
after
the
lesson
,
two
Kyrie
eleesons
,
with
one
Christe
eleeson
betwixt
them
,
after
that
the
Lords
prayer
:
then
the
Priest
prayeth
,
that
God
might
histen
his
kingdome
,
that
we
with
our
brother
,
and
all
other
departed
in
the
true
faith
of
thy
holy
name
,
may
have
our
perfect
consummation
and
blisse
,
both
in
body
and
soule
.
Is
not
this
to
pray
for
the
dead
brother
?
When
he
is
laid
in
the
grave
,
he
is
laid
east
and
west
,
in
such
manner
,
as
that
he
may
rise
with
his
face
to
the
East
,
for
why
?
they
looke
for
Christ
to
come
from
the
East
,
and
it
is
no
easie
matter
to
turne
about
if
one
rise
with
his
face
toward
the
west
.
This
ceremonie
is
not
enjoyned
in
the
booke
,
yet
it
is
usuall
,
as
many
moe
,
as
a
white
or
bla●ke
crosse
upon
the
mort-cloath
,
candles
burning
over
the
dead
corpes
in
the
house
,
the
●et-wand
,
cakes
sent
abroad
to
friends
.
The
priest
must
have
his
offering
,
and
beside
that
the
●ortuarie
,
wherof
I
made
mention
before
.
Whosoever
is
not
buried
after
this
manner
in
church
or
churchyard
,
howbeit
in
a
peculiar
buryall
place
of
his
owne
,
he
is
ill
deemed
.
But
this
you
must
note
,
neither
rich
nor
poore
,
neither
yong
nor
old
,
can
get
bury
all
without
money
in
the
church
of
England
:
N●
peny
,
no
paternoster
there
please
the
Priest
,
and
then
he
will
burie
his
brother
,
and
pray
for
,
and
over
him
,
whatsoever
he
be
,
so
far
as
his
booke
will
goe
.
The
minister
is
so
tied
to
this
office
,
that
if
he
neglect
it
at
any
time
,
he
is
to
be
suspended
from
his
ministerie
by
the
space
of
three
monethes
.
So
they
make
that
a
part
of
the
Ministers
function
,
which
is
not
a
ministeriall
dutie
,
nor
at
any
time
,
let
be
ordinarily
,
performed
by
ministers
in
the
Apostolicall
Church
.
Howbeit
the
Iewes
had
not
so
cleare
a
light
in
the
resurrection
as
we
have
,
yet
did
not
the
priest
reade
prayers
,
and
fragments
of
Scripture
at
burials
;
nay
,
they
are
expressely
forbidden
to
be
present
at
them
.
Funerall
Sermons
cannot
be
made
without
acceptation
of
persons
.
For
if
it
be
the
Ministers
office
,
he
ought
to
make
them
as
well
at
the
buryall
of
the
poore
,
as
of
the
rich
.
It
is
required
,
and
so
is
made
to
serve
more
for
pompe
or
superstition
,
then
for
edification
of
the
living
.
Men
that
never
were
greedie
of
a
sermon
all
their
life
long
,
must
have
one
then
,
to
grace
their
funerals
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
.
M.
Cartwright
testifieth
,
that
there
are
none
more
desirous
of
funerall
Sermons
,
then
the
Papists
.
What
lying
commendations
are
made
of
the
dead
,
howbeit
never
so
vitious
,
all
men
doe
know
.
Neither
doe
these
hired
Orators
,
or
Sermon-mongers
,
lie
for
nothing
.
They
must
have
either
a
mourning
gowne
,
or
a
noble
.
I
will
say
nothing
,
saith
M.
Cartwright
,
of
the
great
abuse
of
those
,
which
having
otherwise
to
live
on
the
Church
,
take
nobles
for
every
such
Sermon
,
and
sometime
a
mourning
gowne
,
which
causeth
the
papists
to
open
their
mouth
wide
,
and
to
say
that
the
Merchandise
of
Sermons
is
much
dearer
,
then
of
the
Masse
:
for
that
they
have
for
a
gr●ate
,
or
sixe
pence
,
and
the
Sermon
they
cannot
have
under
●
rounder
summe
.
The
Rubricks
serving
to
direct
to
the
maner
of
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
are
for
the
administration
of
Baptisme
,
or
the
holy
Supper
,
&
that
either
in
the
church
,
or
in
a
private
house
.
In
the
administration
of
the
Sacraments
there
are
two
things
generally
to
be
observed
:
First
,
that
power
is
given
to
an
ignorant
Curate
,
or
reading
Minister
,
who
cannot
preach
,
to
administer
the
Sacraments
of
Baptisme
and
the
Lords
Supper
:
Next
,
it
is
said
in
their
Catechisme
,
that
there
be
onely
two
Sacraments
,
as
generally
necessarie
to
salvation
,
that
is
to
say
,
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
:
implying
that
there
are
other
Sacraments
peculiar
,
not
generall
,
as
matrimonie
,
and
orders
:
and
others
generall
,
but
not
necessarie
to
salvation
,
as
Confirmation
.
In
the
Preface
before
Confirmation
are
set
downe
these
words
:
And
that
no
man
sh●ll
thinke
that
any
detriment
shall
come
to
children
by
deferring
of
their
confirmation
,
he
shall
know
for
〈◊〉
that
it
is
certain
by
Gods
word
,
that
children
being
baptised
,
have
all
things
necessarie
for
their
salvation
,
and
be
undoubtedly
saved
.
These
words
imply
three
things
,
first
,
that
all
children
baptised
be
undoubtedly
saved
;
secondly
,
that
children
unbaptised
be
not
undoubtedly
saved
;
thirdly
,
that
confirmation
is
not
absolutely
necessarie
to
salvation
.
Estius
a
papist
,
saith
the
like
of
Confirmation
.
That
the
custome
of
the
universal
Kirk
doth
prove
sufficiently
,
that
confirmation
is
not
necessarie
to
salvation
,
otherwise
the
godly
and
carefull
mother
the
Kirk
,
would
not
neglect
to
see
this
Sacrament
ministred
at
the
point
of
death
.
1
Of
Baptisme
.
In
the
preface
to
baptisme
they
commend
the
ancient
custome
of
baptizing
onely
at
Whitsuntide
and
Easter
,
except
in
the
case
of
necessity
,
which
was
a
superstitious
and
damnable
custome
.
They
say
in
this
Preface
,
they
will
follow
this
custome
,
as
neere
as
they
can
,
therefore
doe
ordeine
,
that
Baptisme
be
ministred
onely
upon
Sundaies
,
and
holy
daies
.
Vpon
any
ordinarie
preaching
day
then
,
they
must
not
baptise
,
except
it
be
coincident
with
an
holy
day
:
as
if
baptisme
were
not
as
holy
a
Sacrament
ministred
upon
an
other
day
,
as
upon
an
holy
day
.
The
child
must
be
baptised
at
the
font
and
therefore
the
Priest
must
come
to
that
part
of
the
Kirck
,
where
the
font
is
,
over
against
the
church
dore
,
for
that
wanteth
not
a
signification
;
to
signifie
the
entry
of
the
child
into
the
church
.
He
must
not
be
baptised
,
where
the
minister
stood
in
time
of
divine
service
,
or
with
water
out
of
a
bason
.
The
godfathers
and
godmothers
standing
at
the
font
,
the
Priest
doth
aske
,
if
the
child
be
baptised
or
no.
In
the
first
prayer
the
priest
saith
,
that
God
by
the
baptisme
of
his
Son
,
did
sanctifie
the
s●oud
lordan
,
and
all
other
waters
to
the
mysticall
washing
away
of
some
;
as
though
vertue
were
in
the
water
to
wash
away
sinne
,
or
as
though
Christs
baptisme
at
one
time
,
and
not
Christs
institution
,
which
serveth
for
all
times
,
did
sanctifie
the
element
.
In
the
second
prayer
he
saith
,
that
they
comming
to
thy
holy
baptisme
may
〈◊〉
remission
of
their
sinnes
by
spirituall
regeneration
,
when
as
the
rem●ssion
of
our
sins
doth
standin
notimputation
of
them
,
and
not
in
regeneration
.
The
questions
which
were
wont
to
be
demanded
of
converts
from
paganisme
,
who
were
able
to
answer
to
the
questions
demanded
:
absurdly
&
foolishly
now
they
demand
of
the
infants
,
or
their
godfathers
in
their
name
.
The
interrogatories
are
these
,
doest
thou
forsoke
the
Divill
and
all
his
works
&c.
Doest
thou
beleeve
&c.
Wilt
thou
be
baptised
in
this
faith
?
The
child
hath
not
understanding
,
nor
faith
,
nor
desire
of
baptisme
.
And
how
be
it
the
child
had
faith
,
can
the
Godfather
tell
absolutely
,
and
in
particular
,
that
this
child
whom
he
presenteth
,
doth
beleeve
,
desire
baptisme
,
or
forsake
the
Devill
.
It
is
a
foolish
thing
therefore
,
and
great
mockerie
of
Gods
service
to
demand
that
of
infants
,
which
was
at
the
first
demanded
of
such
,
as
were
come
to
yeares
of
discretion
,
and
were
converted
from
gentilisme
.
The
children
of
faithful
parents
are
within
the
covenant
of
grace
,
whereupon
it
is
that
they
are
made
partakers
of
the
seale
of
the
covenant
.
The
covenant
being
made
with
the
parents
in
their
faith
,
&
not
the
faith
of
the
child
,
the
parents
should
give
confession
of
their
owne
faith
,
and
not
of
the
faith
of
the
child
,
which
is
not
,
because
their
owne
faith
is
the
condition
of
the
covenant
upon
their
part
,
wherupon
God
promiseth
to
be
their
God
,
and
the
God
of
their
seed
,
Wherupon
also
it
followeth
,
that
the
father
of
the
child
should
present
the
child
,
and
give
confession
and
not
another
,
because
the
covenant
is
made
with
him
,
and
his
seed
,
and
the
child
is
his
seed
,
not
the
seed
of
another
,
whom
〈…〉
proper
godfather
.
Others
may
be
witnesses
of
baptisme
,
but
that
the
father
should
,
or
can
resigne
this
duetie
to
another
,
I
deny
.
Before
the
Priest
dip
the
child
in
the
water
he
sayth
in
his
prayer
,
grant
that
all
thy
servants
,
which
should
be
baptised
in
this
water
,
may
receive
the
fulnes
of
grace
.
This
prayer
was
read
in
2
E.
once
every
moneth
at
the
changing
of
the
water
in
the
font
,
as
is
sayd
in
the
Survey
.
Howbeit
it
be
now
placed
in
the
baptisme
it self
,
it
seemeth
to
be
directed
to
the
same
end
,
to
the
hallowing
of
the
water
,
which
is
then
in
the
font
.
After
that
the
child
is
dipped
,
and
baptised
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
.
the
Priest
maketh
a
crosse
upon
the
childs
forehead
,
saying
,
We
receive
this
child
into
the
congregation
of
Christs
flocke
,
and
doe
signe
him
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
in
token
that
hereafter
he
shall
not
be
ashamed
to
confesse
the
faith
of
Christ
cru●ified
,
and
manfully
to
fight
under
his
banner
,
against
sinne
,
the
world
,
and
the
devill
,
and
to
continue
Christs
faithfull
souldier
,
and
servant
unto
his
lives
end
.
He
sayth
not
we
have
received
,
but
we
doe
receive
,
as
if
the
child
were
not
received
by
baptisme
,
but
by
crossing
,
or
as
if
the
child
were
againe
received
by
crossing
which
was
before
received
by
baptisme
.
This
signing
with
the
crosse
is
no
decent
gesture
:
It
is
rather
like
a
Iugglers
gesture
,
then
a
gesture
of
decencie
,
and
comelinesse
.
It
must
then
be
used
,
as
a
symbolicall
,
and
significant
rite
.
But
we
have
no
such
signe
set
downe
in
the
word
,
as
to
make
two
crosse
lines
in
the
aire
with
our
fingers
,
to
represent
the
crosse
of
tree
,
or
to
signifie
unto
us
that
we
should
not
be
ashamed
to
confesse
the
crosse
of
Christ
,
&c.
Thou
shalt
make
unto
thy selfe
no
image
,
that
is
,
any
representation
forged
in
thy
owne
braines
to
be
set
up
in
the
worship
of
God
.
Admit
once
the
aereall
cross
in
baptisme
,
yee
cannot
refuse
to
set
up
the
the
materiall
crosse
,
and
the
Rood
in
the
Kirck
,
nor
the
woodden
or
stone
crosses
in
the
high
wayes
.
For
all
may
signifie
the
same
thing
,
that
the
crosse
on
the
forchea●
.
And
by
this
reason
every
one
may
weare
a
Giver
crosse
upon
his
forehead
also
.
Further
not
onely
other
significant
crosses
materiall
may
be
brought
in
upon
this
ground
,
but
also
all
the
rest
of
the
beggarly
ceremonies
of
baptisme
,
to
deface
&
deforme
the
puritie
,
plainnes
,
and
siniplicitie
of
Christs
institution
.
As
to
put
salt
in
the
mouth
of
the
child
,
to
annoynt
with
oile
the
breast
&
shoulders
,
and
the
top
of
the
head
with
holy
chrisme
and
to
put
a
burning
taper
in
his
hand
,
&c.
for
these
toyes
had
their
owne
glorious
significations
as
well
as
the
Crosse.
Lastly
what
doth
in
signify
,
but
that
which
is
already
signified
in
baptisme
.
The
same
valour
and
courage
&
constant
prosession
&
fightiug
under
Christs
banner
,
is
a
part
of
that
grace
,
which
is
sealed
by
baptisme
.
But
beside
that
it
is
a
significant
toye
,
we
signe
that
〈◊〉
in
token
,
that
he
shall
continue
Christs
saithful
souldier
to
his
lives
end
:
these
words
(
shall
continue
is
his
lives
end
)
compared
with
the
like
in
the
Epistl●
of
the
22.
Sonday
after
trinitie
)
God
shall
continue
the
worke
in
you
to
the
end
shew
unto
us
,
that
wee
use
the
crosse
for
a
pledge
to
give
assurance
to
the
child
to
continue
in
grace
to
the
end
;
which
if
it
bee
so
then
it
serveth
to
work
faith
,
and
is
used
effectively
,
Parker
.
Hooker
sayth
,
that
there
cannot
be
a
more
forcible
meane
to
avoyd
that
which
may
deservedly
procure
shame
.
If
in
be
in
some
sort
a
mean
to
secure
from
confusion
everlasting
,
then
is
it
in
some
sort
effective
of
grace
.
In
a
word
,
suppose
there
were
no
sinfull
use
of
it
for
the
present
,
the
horrible
abuse
of
it
in
times
by-past
,
and
the
danger
and
perill
of
these
same
abuses
are
sufficient
to
remove
it
out
of
this
holy
sacrament
,
where
it
is
set
up
in
such
honourable
state
beside
the
Lords
owne
altar
.
After
the
signing
with
the
crosse
,
the
Priest
sayth
,
Seeing
now
dearly
beloved
brethren
,
that
these
children
bee
regenerated
,
and
grafted
into
the
body
of
Christs
congregation
,
and
not
before
the
crossing
.
Privat
baptisme
is
administred
in
privat
houses
,
sometime
by
a
privat
person
,
sometime
by
a
publick
.
Howbeit
it
be
not
enjoyned
by
law
,
not
prescribed
by
their
service
booke
,
that
lay
men
or
women
shall
baptise
in
time
of
necessitie
,
yet
it
is
permitted
and
allowed
in
their
practise
,
and
hath
been
defended
by
Whitgift
and
Hooker
in
print
.
When
it
is
administred
,
they
call
upon
God
,
and
say
the
Lords
prayer
,
if
the
time
will
suffer
.
Then
if
the
time
wil
not
suffer
they
omit
prayer
.
So
that
not
onely
they
omit
preaching
,
&
the
doctrine
of
the
sacrament
,
but
also
praying
,
if
there
bee
haste
.
If
the
child
live
,
it
is
brought
to
the
Church
,
and
the
maner
of
the
privat
administration
is
tried
.
The
minister
demandeth
,
by
whom
was
the
child
baptised
:
and
because
some
things
essentiall
to
this
sacrament
may
happen
to
be
omitted
through
feare
or
hast
in
such
time
of
extremitie
,
he
demandeth
of
those
who
bring
the
child
,
with
what
water
and
words
was
the
child
baptised
,
and
whether
they
think
the
child
to
be
lawfully
and
perfectly
baptised
.
If
a
lawfull
minister
did
baptise
the
child
,
these
demands
were
needlesse
.
We
may
perceive
also
to
what
indignitie
and
prophanation
the
sacrament
is
exposed
,
in
that
it
must
bee
ministred
with
such
haste
,
and
feare
,
that
the
ministration
of
a
sacrament
being
intended
,
yet
it
may
prove
to
be
no
true
sacrament
,
because
it
is
marred
with
haste
and
feare
.
The
Lord
doth
not
allow
his
sacraments
to
be
so
prophaned
,
but
to
be
administred
with
gravitie
,
with
due
time
and
leasure
,
without
feare
,
that
may
make
the
minister
miscarry
in
the
action
.
If
after
triall
he
finde
all
right
,
he
receiveth
the
child
as
one
of
the
fleck
with
certain
words
which
he
pronounceth
.
After
the
Gospel
is
read
,
the
minister
together
with
the
godfathers
,
and
godmothers
,
say
the
Lords
prayer
.
Then
he
asketh
of
them
,
the
questions
whereof
we
made
mention
before
in
publike
baptisme
.
If
these
,
who
bring
the
infants
,
doe
make
uncertaine
answers
to
the
Priests
demands
as
that
it
cannot
appeare
that
the
childe
was
baptized
with
water
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
Priest
baptizeth
the
child
.
Then
howbeit
that
it
appeare
not
,
that
a
lawfull
minister
did
baptize
,
that
shal
not
move
the
priest
to
baptize
the
child
:
wherby
we
may
see
,
that
baptisme
by
lay
men
,
and
women
is
not
made
null
by
their
service
book
,
but
standeth
for
good
and
sufficient
.
When
after
uncertain
answers
the
priest
baptizeth
,
he
useth
this
forme
of
words
:
If
thou
be
not
already
baptised
,
I
baptise
thee
in
the
name
of
the
Father
of
the
Son
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Amen
.
But
what
if
the
child
be
already
baptised
,
is
it
not
now
re-baptised
in
publique
.
Again
,
in
private
baptisme
the
Congregation
is
neglected
.
The
Church
hath
interest
in
the
baptisme
of
the
child
,
as
well
as
the
Minister
,
for
the
child
is
received
into
the
Congregation
to
be
a
member
thereof
.
And
therefore
the
confession
of
the
parents
should
be
given
publiquely
,
before
that
the
childe
receive
the
seale
of
the
covenant
.
Wee
see
then
,
what
are
the
fruits
of
private
baptisme
;
baptisme
by
private
persons
,
lay-men
and
women
,
unworthy
handling
of
such
a
Mysterie
for
feare
and
hast
,
baptisme
by
supposition
,
and
rebaptization
,
&c.
Adde
,
that
it
doth
foster
an
opinion
of
the
necessitie
of
baptisme
,
or
rather
is
grounded
upon
it
.
It
is
said
in
the
Preface
before
Confirmation
,
It
is
certaine
by
Gods
word
,
that
children
being
baptized
have
all
things
necessarie
for
their
salvation
,
and
be
undoubtedly
saved
.
Yee
see
,
they
affirme
that
all
baptised
children
be
undoubtedly
saved
,
and
againe
,
doe
imply
in
these
words
,
that
for
all
such
as
are
not
baptised
,
we
have
no
sure
warrant
,
hat
any
of
them
shall
be
safe
.
The
Bishop
of
Canterburie
in
the
Conference
at
Hamp●on
Court
,
affirmed
,
that
,
If
an
Infant
die
baptised
,
there
is
evident
assurance
,
that
it
is
saved
,
wheras
the
state
of
an
infant
dying
unbaptised
is
uncertaine
.
Is
not
this
sound
Divinitie
?
The
Surveyer
of
the
booke
of
common-prayer
relateth
,
that
by
occasion
of
private
baptisme
,
many
children
be
baptised
by
Masse-priests
after
the
Popish
manner
,
and
many
bastards
concealed
.
Many
pretend
infirmitie
,
when
they
need
not
,
and
the
solemnizing
of
private
baptisme
in
publique
is
often
omitted
.
2
The
Holy
Supper
.
The
Sacrament
of
the
Supper
,
as
also
of
baptisme
,
may
be
ministred
amongst
them
without
any
Sermon
made
,
or
doctrine
upon
the
Sacrament
which
is
to
be
ministred
;
yea
,
it
is
ministred
by
such
as
cannot
teach
.
In
their
latest
canons
it
is
said
plainely
,
that
both
the
Sacraments
be
equally
effectuall
,
whether
they
be
ministred
by
a
Minister
that
is
no
Preacher
,
or
by
one
that
is
a
Preacher
?
In
the
same
Canon
,
they
are
are
said
to
be
seduced
by
false
Teachers
,
who
refuse
to
have
their
children
baptised
by
a
minister
that
is
no
preacher
,
and
to
receive
the
holy
Communion
of
his
hands
in
the
same
respect
,
as
though
the
vertue
of
these
Sacraments
did
depend
upon
his
abilitie
to
teech
.
And
therefore
it
is
●r●a●●ed
in
that
canon
,
that
they
shall
first
be
suspended
,
persisting
in
their
wilfulnesse
,
and
then
after
a
monthes
obstinacie
excommunicated
.
A
Minister
it
is
true
is
no
part
of
the
essence
of
the
Sacrament
,
as
a
Sacrament
is
defined
to
consist
of
outward
signes
,
and
invisible
graces
,
yet
is
a
Minister
necessarie
to
the
right
and
lawfull
ministration
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
is
of
the
essence
of
it
,
that
is
,
he
is
of
the
essence
of
the
Sacrament
,
as
it
is
defined
to
be
an
holy
,
and
sacred
action
,
for
he
is
appointed
by
Christ
to
be
the
minister
of
the
action
.
Now
we
acknowledge
none
to
be
a
lawfull
Minister
,
but
him
who
is
able
to
teach
.
Christ
joyned
preaching
and
baptizing
in
his
commission
,
Matth
,
28.
To
whom
he
committed
the
dispensation
of
the
charter
,
and
the
word
of
reconciliation
:
to
those
also
he
committed
the
dispensation
of
the
Seales
,
and
to
those
onely
.
Tryall
and
particular
examination
of
the
communicants
they
have
none
,
to
try
their
knowledge
in
the
mysteries
of
religion
,
and
growth
in
Christianity
.
It
is
enough
that
they
were
once
bishoped
,
when
they
were
little
children
,
as
in
time
of
poperie
.
The
communion
table
is
not
onely
covered
at
the
time
of
ministration
,
with
a
faire
linnen
cloath
,
but
also
in
the
82
canon
it
is
ordeined
,
that
the
same
tables
shall
from
time
to
time
be
kept
and
repaired
in
fufficient
and
〈◊〉
maner
&
covered
in
time
of
divine
service
,
with
a
carpet
of
silk
,
or
other
decent
stuffe
thought
meet
by
the
Ordinarie
of
the
place
:
as
if
the
communion
table
were
to
be
regarded
more
the
other
common
tables
after
the
action
is
ended
,
wheras
the
very
elements
themselves
extra
usum
,
out
of
the
use
of
the
Sacrament
,
are
but
comon
.
This
is
done
in
imitation
of
the
popish
rich
altar
cloths
.
The
table
being
covered
with
a
fair
linnen
cloth
,
&
placed
in
the
Church
or
chancel
where
morning
&
evening
prayer
are
appointed
to
be
said
,
the
Priest
must
stand
at
the
northside
of
the
table
,
he
must
not
stand
at
the
head
,
or
the
southside
.
He
beginneth
with
the
Lords
prayer
&
a
collect
,
then
he
rehearseth
distinctly
all
the
to
comand
.
&
the
people
kneeling
,
after
every
command
.
ask
forgivenes
.
The
people
of
Israel
kneeled
not
when
God
himself
pronounced
the
Law
from
mount
Sinai
,
howbeit
they
saw
the
mountain
smoking
,
and
lightnings
,
&c.
Gods
word
uttered
by
man
then
should
not
bee
received
with
kneeling
.
Wheras
the
last
praier
is
sufficient
to
conclude
with
:
the
repetition
of
it
at
every
commandement
is
superfluous
battologie
.
Then
the
Priest
saith
the
collect
of
the
day
,
and
another
for
the
King
,
standing
up
.
After
the
collects
,
he
readeth
the
Epistle
and
the
Gospell
.
The
epistle
and
the
gospell
being
ended
,
he
saith
the
Creed
,
after
the
Creed
,
if
there
be
not
a
Sermon
,
he
readeth
some
Homilie
alreadie
set
forth
,
or
that
shall
hereafter
be
set
forth
.
After
Sermon
or
homilie
,
the
people
is
fore-warned
of
the
Holy-daies
,
or
fasting
daies
of
the
next
weeke
following
,
and
are
earnestly
exhorted
to
remember
the
poore
.
Then
the
Church-wardens
,
or
some
other
by
them
appointed
gather
the
devotion
of
the
people
,
for
so
is
the
almes
called
,
and
upon
the
offering
dayes
appointed
,
every
man
and
woman
payeth
to
the
Curate
the
due
,
and
accustomed
offerings
:
then
the
Priest
prayeth
that
God
would
accept
of
their
almes
,
&
for
some
other
things
.
Then
he
readeth
a
short
exhortation
:
then
a
generall
confession
is
made
in
the
name
of
all
those
that
are
minded
to
receive
the
Communion
.
And
this
is
allowed
to
be
made
,
either
by
one
of
th●m
who
are
to
communicate
,
or
one
of
the
Ministers
,
or
the
Priest
himselfe
:
So
a
Lay
man
is
allowed
to
pray
in
the
Church
in
name
of
the
rest
.
This
confession
is
made
kneeling
.
Then
he
standeth
up
againe
,
and
turneth
him
to
the
people
,
and
prayeth
some
few
words
again
.
So
they
have
prayer
following
immediately
after
prayer
,
without
any
new
action
intervening
,
standing
at
the
one
,
kneel
.
at
the
other
so
comely
is
their
disorder
.
The
after
some
versides
and
answers
,
and
proper
prefaces
for
holy-daies
,
the
Priest
kneeleth
down
againe
,
sayth
a
prayer
in
name
of
all
them
who
are
to
receive
the
communion
.
As
soone
as
that
is
ended
,
without
any
other
action
intervening
he
standeth
up
againe
and
sayth
another
prayer
.
In
this
prayer
he
rehearseth
the
words
of
the
institution
to
God
,
as
the
preist
doth
when
he
consecrateth
the
bread
and
wine
in
the
Masse
.
For
he
doth
not
first
end
this
prayer
,
and
then
turne
him
to
the
people
to
informe
them
of
the
institution
,
by
rehearsall
of
the
words
,
but
uttereth
them
in
a
continuall
tenour
with
this
prayer
speaking
to
God
.
O
horrible
prophanation
of
the
Scripture
,
and
superstitious
consecration
!
Then
without
any
farther
he
and
they
communicate
kneeling
,
after
the
Popish
manner
,
that
is
,
with
a
gesture
of
Adoration
,
when
they
are
beholding
the
signes
,
taking
,
eating
,
drinking
,
and
inwardly
in
their
minds
,
should
be
meditating
on
the
signification
,
and
the
fruit
and
benefite
which
they
reap
by
Christ
crucified
,
and
consequently
cannot
without
distraction
of
mind
from
this
employment
of
the
soule
and
meditation
,
pray
a
set
,
and
continued
prayer
to
God
,
or
cannot
meditate
and
be
employed
in
the
present
action
without
distraction
of
minde
from
the
prayer
,
and
therefore
either
they
pray
unreverently
,
which
they
will
not
grant
,
or
doe
communicate
this
gesture
of
adoration
to
the
other
imployments
of
the
soule
,
and
of
the
outward
senses
,
and
members
of
the
body
,
about
the
objects
presented
,
which
they
must
grant
,
and
so
nill
they
will
they
,
must
be
forced
to
confesse
,
that
they
commit
idolatrie
.
Kneeling
is
no
decent
gesture
for
a
table
:
for
commoditie
,
they
say
,
maketh
decencie
,
but
this
gesture
is
confessed
not
to
be
commodious
,
as
sitting
is
.
It
is
then
enjoyned
for
another
reason
,
to
wit
,
fot
reverence
:
but
to
kneele
for
reverence
and
religious
respects
is
ever
adoration
in
the
highest
degree
.
To
kneele
for
reverence
,
that
is
to
adore
,
is
not
enjoyned
here
for
prayet
,
neither
may
prayer
lawfully
be
enjoyned
in
time
of
another
action
and
part
of
Gods
worship
to
bee
performed
by
the
same
person
.
And
suppose
it
were
enjoyned
for
the
short
prayer
uttered
by
their
priest
,
yet
are
not
the
outward
senses
,
and
inward
faculties
,
employed
principally
on
that
prayer
;
but
upon
another
action
,
principally
,
and
directly
intended
in
the
Institution
,
whereas
the
other
is
onely
superadded
by
man
.
Let
them
frame
their
canons
and
acts
as
they
please
,
and
suppresse
,
that
they
kneele
for
reverence
of
the
Sacrament
,
common
sense
may
teach
us
,
that
it
is
done
for
that
respect
,
either
totally
or
principally
.
But
let
it
be
in
the
least
part
,
yet
that
least
part
is
idolatry
.
Beside
the
idolatry
of
this
gesture
,
it
cannot
stand
with
the
right
manner
of
celebration
and
rites
of
the
institution
.
For
when
they
kneele
for
adoration
,
they
cannot
carie
the
cup
from
hand
to
hand
,
nor
divide
the
elements
amongst
themselves
,
as
Christ
hath
commanded
.
In
many
places
the
people
are
raised
from
their
kneeling
,
to
come
about
the
table
there
to
receive
kneeling
,
and
then
are
directed
to
their
places
again
,
saith
the
Authour
of
the
Survey
.
Take
yee
,
eat
yee
,
&c.
The
English
priest
speaketh
in
the
singular
number
,
when
he
giveth
the
elements
,
he
annexeth
not
Christs
words
containing
a
comfortable
promise
,
and
uttered
in
an
enunciative
form
,
but
other
words
invented
by
man
,
and
in
form
of
a
prayer
,
converting
one
part
of
Gods
worship
in
another
,
or
else
confounding
them
.
Then
the
Prisayth
the
L.
prayer
,
&
the
people
repeat
every
petition
after
him
.
Is
not
the
minister
the
mouth
of
the
people
in
prayer
to
God
?
And
now
they
wil
with
their
own
mouths
pray
again
.
When
the
minister
prayed
,
did
they
not
in
hart
pray
with
him
?
if
they
did
,
wherfore
repeat
they
every
petition
?
And
when
they
repeat
,
doth
the
minister
pray
againe
the
same
words
in
his
hart
,
which
before
he
uttered
with
his
tongue
?
Or
is
the
toung
in
this
exercise
both
of
minister
&
people
divided
from
the
heart
,
exercing
their
functions
severally
,
&
at
distinct
times
?
this
is
the
second
pater
noster
.
So
I
must
speak
,
seeing
they
use
the
L.
prayer
as
the
Popish
priest
doth
his
pater
.
After
the
L.
prayer
they
have
another
prayer
.
Wee
have
seen
the
particulars
of
the
Priests
function
,
be
administred
upon
principall
feast
d●●es
,
sometimes
by
the
Bishop
if
he
be
present
,
and
sometimes
by
the
Deane
:
and
at
somtimes
by
a
Canon
,
or
preben
darie
the
priacipall
minister
using
a
decent
cope
,
and
being
assisted
with
the
Gospeller
and
Epistler
.
The
rich
cope
then
is
not
a
vestiment
for
common
kirks
,
and
ordinary
priests
.
No
minister
being
no
graduate
may
weare
a
hood
under
pain
of
suspension
.
Notwithstanding
it
shall
bee
lawfull
for
such
ministers
,
as
are
not
Graduats
to
weare
upon
their
surplices
in
stead
of
Hoods
,
some
decent
tippet
of
blacke
,
so
it
be
not
of
sil●k
.
For
their
ministring
garments
we
say
first
,
they
cannot
be
sayd
to
be
enjoyned
for
distinction
.
For
the
place
they
occupie
in
the
time
of
their
ministration
,
doth
of
it selfe
distinguish
them
from
all
others
,
who
see
them
at
service
.
They
serve
not
for
comelinesse
,
and
gravitie
,
but
are
rather
ridiculous
,
and
stagelike
,
meeter
for
fooles
and
comedians
,
then
for
ministers
.
And
if
gravitie
were
respected
in
them
,
they
should
be
worn
ordinarily
,
and
out
of
the
true
ministration
.
For
he
must
not
cast
off
his
gravitie
,
when
he
hath
ended
divine
service
.
It
is
then
for
mysterie
or
signification
,
that
they
weare
them
.
The
white
colour
of
the
Surplice
signifieth
angelicall
puritie
,
for
the
Angels
appeared
in
white
.
So
are
they
painted
with
wings
to
signifie
their
readinesse
to
do
their
office
.
But
significant
garments
belong
to
the
priests
of
the
Leviticall
tibe
,
and
not
to
the
ministers
of
the
new
testament
.
It
is
beside
a
lying
signe
of
that
purenesse
which
is
not
nor
cannot
be
in
sinfull
men
.
In
the
angels
it
might
have
represented
as
well
their
glory
as
their
purenesse
from
sin
.
The
Surplice
was
esteemed
so
holy
in
time
of
poparie
,
that
no
priest
might
say
service
,
nor
doe
so
much
as
make
holy
water
,
without
it
.
And
among
themselves
,
the
Surplice
is
well
known
to
be
esteemed
by
many
people
in
all
the
parts
of
the
land
so
holy
●
thing
,
as
that
they
will
not
receive
the
sacrament
from
any
but
such
as
weare
it
,
as
is
sayd
in
the
abridgement
of
the
ministers
of
Lincolne
.
By
what
reason
the
Surplice
and
cope
are
retained
,
It
is
enioyned
to
all
that
are
admitted
to
the
very
lowest
degree
of
their
clergie
,
which
they
call
primam
tonsuram
.
And
this
was
it
which
brought
that
custome
into
the
universities
,
that
every
student
should
at
certaine
times
weare
the
Surplice
in
divine
service
,
because
they
did
in
their
matriculation
receive
this
primam
tonsuram
,
and
first
entrie
into
the
clergie
.
I
may
may
not
insist
upon
this
poynt
,
nor
the
rest
that
follow
,
being
forced
to
end
within
this
sheet
.
In
the
Deacon
is
likewise
to
be
considered
his
externall
calling
and
function
.
His
externall
calling
is
either
to
the
order
and
degree
,
and
that
in
every
respect
,
as
in
the
minister
,
except
in
some
things
:
or
to
the
benefice
,
altogether
as
in
the
minister
.
His
function
is
,
1.
to
have
an
over-sight
of
the
poore
,
2.
to
assist
the
minister
in
celebration
of
the
supper
,
3
to
blesse
them
who
are
to
be
maried
,
4.
to
burie
the
dead
,
5.
to
baptise
,
and
preach
,
if
he
be
called
thereunto
.
In
the
book
of
ordering
Priests
and
Deacons
,
the
Deacons
office
is
sayd
to
consist
chiefly
in
assisting
the
Priest
in
divine
service
,
specially
in
celebration
of
the
Supper
,
and
distribution
of
the
sacrament
,
in
reading
Scripture
and
Homilies
,
in
instructing
children
in
the
articles
of
the
faith
,
in
baptising
of
infants
,
in
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
if
the
Bishop
thinke
him
fit
,
and
in
inquiring
into
the
state
of
the
poore
,
and
the
sick
,
and
intimating
the
same
to
the
minister
.
After
imposition
of
hands
,
the
Bishop
delivereth
him
in
his
hand
the
new
testament
,
saying
,
Take
thou
authoritie
to
read
the
Gospell
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
to
preach
the
same
,
if
thou
bee
thereto
ordinarily
commanded
.
Hee
needeth
not
a
new
calling
to
the
ministerie
,
and
therby
be
inabled
,
but
remaining
still
a
Deacon
,
he
may
by
the
Bishops
warrrant
and
licence
be
authorised
to
preach
.
The
Apostles
instituted
Deacons
to
an
other
end
then
to
preach
,
and
severed
them
from
preaching
,
because
one
person
could
not
conveniently
be
a
minister
of
the
word
,
and
a
minister
of
Tables
,
yet
they
will
confound
them
.
For
so
they
found
them
confounded
in
time
of
popery
,
and
it
pleaseth
them
to
retaine
them
so
,
and
not
to
distinguish
the
functions
,
as
the
Apostles
did
.
Why
are
they
permitted
to
baptize
more
then
to
celebrate
the
supper
?
Is
the
one
sacrament
of
greater
excellencie
then
the
other
.
May
the
one
bee
ministred
by
any
Church
officer
,
who
may
not
minister
the
other
?
When
the
Apostle
1.
Tim.
3.
descriveth
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
requireth
he
either
abilitie
to
teach
,
or
power
to
baptize
?
What
in
effect
may
their
Deacon
not
do
,
that
the
priest
doth
,
except
the
ministration
of
the
communion
?
What
can
be
the
reason
of
this
exception
,
but
that
in
this
ministration
there
was
somewhat
esteemed
in
time
of
poperie
,
proper
to
a
priest
,
to
wit
,
the
offering
of
a
sacrifice
.
The
Deacon
then
is
not
halfe
a
minister
,
but
almost
a
whole
,
and
he
may
preach
with
licence
,
or
at
command
of
his
ordinarie
,
as
well
as
the
Priest
.
What
need
I
to
insist
upon
such
grosse
absurdities
?
CHAP.
8.
Of
the
administration
of
Lay-men
.
THE
laymen
having
some
administration
,
have
it
either
in
a
cathedral
or
collegiat
church
,
or
else
in
a
parish
church
,
&c.
In
the
cathedral
church
,
laymen
having
administration
,
are
the
receivers
of
the
rents
,
Bailiffs
,
takers
up
of
accounts
,
overseers
and
measurers
of
land
,
stewards
of
courts
,
and
liberties
,
overseers
of
the
fabrick
of
the
temple
,
of
the
sa●ctuarie
,
of
the
bibliotheke
where
the
book
of
Homilies
,
and
service-book
lye
,
vergerers
,
bellmen
,
singing
men
and
boyes
.
Many
idle
and
chargeable
officers
are
fed
in
these
dennes
to
uphold
the
pompe
of
a
cathedrall
church
,
and
that
to
the
great
detriment
of
other
churches
.
In
the
Parish
church
they
have
not
a
Senat
of
Elders
to
joyne
with
the
Pastor
for
governing
the
same
,
but
two
or
three
Churchwardens
to
see
the
Kirke
be
watertight
,
and
furnished
with
all
the
ornaments
and
utensils
,
to
provide
for
the
booke
of
common
prayer
,
and
Homilies
,
and
the
elements
for
the
communion
upon
the
expenses
of
the
parish
,
to
keep
a
Register
of
the
christnings
,
weddings
,
&
burialls
,
together
with
the
Priest
,
to
intimate
any
contribution
which
is
to
be
made
for
some
publick
work
:
and
lastly
,
to
be
the
Bishop
and
Archdeacons
spie
,
to
delate
or
present
offenders
,
howbeit
for
the
most
part
they
bee
perjured
,
and
offences
are
winked
at
,
and
suffered
to
passe
without
correction
.
No
wonder
,
seeing
the
discipline
is
taken
out
of
●he
hands
of
the
right
officers
,
and
put
in
the
hands
of
Officials
,
Commissaries
,
and
Chancellors
,
to
whom
these
perjured
Church-wardens
are
made
officers
and
servants
.
The
possessions
are
either
publicke
,
or
private
,
&c.
Heere
are
reckoned
for
the
possessions
belonging
to
the
Church
,
bookes
,
vestiments
,
the
ornamentsand
implements
of
the
Kirk
,
the
Kirk
it selfe
,
houses
,
mannours
,
woods
,
forrests
,
parkes
,
ponds
,
fountaines
,
rivers
,
medowes
,
pasturage
ground
,
arable
ground
,
Baron
courts
Hundreds
,
and
Lathis
,
Tithes
,
oblations
,
obuentions
,
pensions
for
indemnit●e
,
procurations
,
Synodals
,
fees
,
immunities
,
liberties
,
priviledges
,
&c.
It
were
●edious
to
insist
upon
the
use
of
every
one
of
them
in
particular
.
They
are
either
superfluous
and
excessive
,
or
unlawfull
,
or
bestowed
upon
the
wrong
person
.
The
constitutions
anent
both
persons
,
and
possessions
,
&c.
There
is
a
controversie
among
the
Lawiers
,
what
Canons
and
Constitutions
of
the
Canon
Law
be
in
force
among
them
.
Some
of
best
judgement
thinke
it
to
be
altogether
abrogate
,
except
so
much
as
is
particularly
ratified
by
Statute
.
They
themselves
doe
hold
,
THinke
not
,
good
Reader
,
that
I
have
made
a
perfect
Discoverie
of
the
English
Church-policie
:
for
that
requireth
the
skill
and
paines
,
of
the
most
judicious
and
painfull
among
themselves
.
Therefore
take
in
good
part
,
that
little
which
I
have
in
great
hast
gathered
for
thy
information
,
and
consider
how
dangerous
it
is
to
yeeld
to
a
few
of
their
Popish
corruptions
.
Some
few
will
draw
on
the
rest
,
and
the
whole
will
make
way
for
full
Poperie
to
re-enter
,
in
the
owne
time
,
which
approacheth
very
neere
in
outward
appearance
,
unlesse
the
Lord
prevent
.
Hee
that
persevereth
to
the
end
,
shall
get
the
Crown
.
BIshop
Spotswood
hath
spread
a
rumeur
,
that
M
David
Calderwood
is
turned
Brounist
,
but
I
assure
thee
,
good
Reader
,
it
is
not
true
.
That
old
impudent
●yar
,
hath
together
with
his
supposed
Authour
,
a
yong
man
,
trimmed
up
a
tale
with
many
circumstances
,
to
make
the
mis-report
the
more
credible
.
But
if
ever
he
required
by
letter
,
the
judgement
,
either
of
that
supposed
Authour
,
or
of
any
other
man
else
,
anent
their
opinions
,
then
let
him
never
be
reputed
for
an
honest
man
hereafter
.
If
hee
had
dou●ted
,
he
would
not
have
sought
resolution
from
yong
schollers
,
and
unsetled
braines
.
The
ground
being
false
,
all
the
rest
of
the
circumstonces
builded
upon
it
are
knovish
forgeries
also
.
If
either
Spotswood
,
or
his
supposed
Authour
,
persist
〈◊〉
their
caluninie
after
this
declaration
,
I
shall
try
if
there
be
any
bloud
in
their
foreheads
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A17571-e130
Notes for div A17571-e980
Notes for div A17571-e1730
Notes for div A17571-e3240
Notes for div A17571-e5720
Notes for div A17571-e6560
Notes for div A17571-e7300
Notes for div A17571-e9960